Tumgik
#I always wish I could enjoy summer the way some people do but I HATE it
as someone who handles heat very poorly and always dreads the end of winter, the end of confidence and comfort for me because I'm most at ease when it's cold outside and I can wear clothes that I think look good on me, it's always really interesting to see how strongly people long for spring and summer whilst I am weeping for winter
19 notes · View notes
unfriedough · 3 months
Note
Hey sorry if your request aren’t open but I had a thought about Zuko x water tribe/bender reader!Like three years after the war he wants to propose to reader and So he ask Katara and Sokka about marriage traditions within the tribe and he carves a betrothal necklace for her?? And the readers reaction!! Thank you
An: HEY. Sorry this took like, so long I think you requested last summer, however I’ve kinda lost most of my determination to write and this account became more of a chore than what I had initially wanted. Either way, maybe somehow I’ll be able to be more consistent soon but I also don’t wanna make myself hate writing so :(
Thank you for requesting, I really do appreciate it, hope you enjoy :)
Zuko’s nose twitched as the cold nipped away at his extremities, huddled up in a few too many jackets. There’s a striking difference between cold and cold and right now he wished he was on fire.
Your gloved hand was intertwined with his as you lead him off of the fire nation ship and onto the white snow of the southern water tribe. This trip was planned as a way to visit Sokka and Katara, but Zuko had another plan in mind.
Finally, after three years of struggling to settle down, the fire people finally relaxed and he was able to make more time. In that time, he realized he’d wanted to marry you more than anything. So here he was, in a nation far too cold for someone like him, with a goal in mind.
He had exactly 5 days (and a half if you’re counting from now) to get ready a betrothal necklace. Why a necklace? Well, Zuko had watched you for days on end in the castle library, a book bigger than your head on the table being analysed by your eyes. You’d smile brightly when you locked eyes, and call him over. He’d sit next to you, shoulder to shoulder, attempting to read with you. The books were always about old water tribe traditions, tales, legends, history, everything of the sort. You’d wanted to stay connected to your culture and upbringing - it made you who you were today.
And so that brings you to today, here, the water tribe.
“Katara!” You squealed, running forward and pulling her into a hug. You two squeezed each other tightly, excited noises being expressed.
Zuko and Sokka nodded to each other, trying to be kinda nonchalant but Sokka couldn’t hold it much longer, he sprinted at Zuko and tackled him to the ground into an oh-so-warm hug. You laughed at the site, Katara too. Zuko felt a twinge of pink on his cheek, from the cold or embarrassment he couldn’t really tell, but he still wrapped his shaking arm around his buddy. After a few more ‘I missed you!’s and giggles, Zuko and Sokka got back up. Katara grabbed your hand and pulled you deeper into the village, you laughed the entire way, giddy from being back home here with your family. You threw a glance backwards at the fire lord, there was something very slightly off about the way he was smiling, you brushed it off as just the cold getting to him.
It was most definitely the cold getting to him.
Sokka led him to the ice on the outskirts of the village and brought some chairs along. They were gonna go fishing while they talked. As they both sat, another shiver ran up the poor fire bender’s back.
“How do you guys survive the cold?” He groaned.
Sokka chuckled, handing him a rod, pushing the bucket of bait closer to him, “You get used to it… I could ask you the same thing about the heat,”
“I’m a fire bender it’s in my blood,”
“Yeah well you learn a thing or two when your lovely sister starts learning how to bend and suddenly you’re always wet,” he cast the line, leaning back, putting one leg over the other.
“I guess,” he laughed.
They sat in a suffocating silence for a minute, Zuko just awkwardly holding the pole and Sokka staring into the sky.
“Are we going to address the camelephant in the room?”
Zuko looked to him from his peripheral, “I’m kinda nervous I guess, I don’t know what to do,”
Sokka sat up a little straighter, getting up to help Zuko with his fishing issues. He stood behind him and helped his arm into the correct place, slowly to be sure he understood.
“Just like fishing, you have to be precise and confident to get what you want, and if you cast your line just right, you’ll catch the fish,” he winked once the bob hit the water, stepping back to admire his own work.
“Not sure that’s the best metaphor,”
“Say you love it, he's been working on it ever since you wrote to him,” Katara rolled her eyes, holding your hand as you both struggled to not slip on the ice.
“KATARA.”
Zuko couldn't help but laugh, then he was met with the puzzled look on your face.
“I thought this was a surprise trip, when’d you write to them,” you tilted your head, eyes narrowed suspiciously.
“…needed to make sure they were free,”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah…”
“That totally checks out,” you rolled your eyes, getting a serious case of FOMO.
Sokka coughed to try to clear the awkwardness, “So fishing…”
“What’re you trying to catch anyways?”
“Does it matter, it’s about the process YN get with the times,”
“Since when did you fish for fun?”
“Since now.”
“I thought you hated fishing,” you were all standing up by this point, including Sokka and Zuko.
“Only because Miss Katara always splashed me,”
“And I won’t hesitate to do it again!” She bent a small stream into his face, giggling when he stumbled back.
“Oh it’s on Katara,” he paused, “As soon as I get snow,” he waddled away to get to the snow on shore.
You laughed when the waterbender used more ice to cause him to slip.
“I’ll go help him up,” you laughed, moving towards him as he laid helplessly on the ice, not even bothering to get up anymore.
Zuko watched your figure, missing the way Katara turned to look at him.
“I think you should do it here,”
“What?”
“The proposal,”
“That’s not enough time, it’s barely enough for me to learn how to carve the necklace,”
“Lucky for you, Sokka’s pretty efficient with plans, he’s been plotting since you told him,”
The fire bender smiled, shoving his hands into the pocket of his jacket. “Okay, maybe, but how can I get started when she’s with us all the time?”
“Don’t worry, I’ll handle her,” she smirked.
-
“Are you sure this is safe?” You shivered, standing in your bathing suit on top of a huge rock, below it freezing water.
“No!” Katara, “But let’s do it anyways,”
“I don’t know, what if I freeze?”
“Good thing we have a fire bender with us,” she pointed to Zuko, who was in the distance learning about what tools to carve and what stones to use, he’d settled on one that reminded him of your eyes, and the band matching the deep royal blue usually used. He wanted to alter the pattern as a way of commemorating both elements. Currently, he and Sokka were doodling designs on the snow with sticks.
“Look at those dorks, I wonder what they’re doing,”
“You know Sokka, they’re probably drawing,” she laughed nervously.
“Hmm, that kind of looks like a-“ you were cut off as she pushed you off of the rock. You shrieked as you first dropped, then as you got more air time you changed into a more streamlined position with your head downwards. Instant regret when you hit the water though.
You resurfaced, drenched and in pain from the cold. Your fingers felt like they were gonna fall off any second now. Before you got to dwell on it, Katara joined you, also screaming in fun-agony.
“WHY’D YOU PUSH ME?” You splashed her.
“You were talking for too long…” she giggled, going under and pulling you down.
You inhaled a large amount of air before going under, making sure to keep her under with you as well. After a few seconds of freezing cold, you resurfaced, feeling pain in all your joints from the water.
“Why did I ever think this was a good idea?”
“I’m honestly not sure,” she shrugged, waterbending herself back up to the ledge so she could jump again, “But it sure is fun,”
Sokka and Zuko heard a splash in the distance.
“I think Katara is torturing your wife,”
“What?” he mumbled, looking at where you were very clearly lecturing her about something, “What’re they doing?”
“Ice bath, Katara tricked me into doing it once… I never fully recovered,”
Zuko chuckled, using his stick to doodle another design. Which he then stared at for a while.
“This is it.”
“Oh?” Sokka glanced at it, “It’s perfect.”
The men stared at each other proudly, as if they’ve just completed a super hard mission.
Immediately, Sokka took him inside a tent, quickly teaching him methods of carving with different tools. A few more splashes could be heard and you and Katara had fun.
“I wonder what he’s doing to Zuko,”
“Boy stuff,”
You furrowed your brows, “what does that even mean?”
After a lot of time (and a few cuts) Zuko finally had a necklace ready. Sure, it needed to be refined, but his hands were tired and shaky. Sokka patted him on the back, watching the fire bender weave the blue band into the loops.
What they failed to notice was you approaching, now covered in a warm coat.
“What’re y'all up to?” You breathed out, still cold but beginning to gain your senses.
Zuko panicked, hiding it under his leg. You looked at him weird.
By this time, Katara had joined the group, and behind her the sun fell into a pink and purple type hue. Zuko didn’t miss the way your breaths were so laboured, and he took it upon himself to lead you back to where Sokka said you two were staying. You changed into some clothes while he surveyed the room, moving around nervously.
“You’ve been acting weird all day,” you pulled a sweater over the thermal shirt, reaching over to grab an undercoat.
He walked up to you, fingers working shakily to button up the buttons. “Just cold,”
“No, the cold doesn’t make you avoid me.”
“I’m not avoiding you,”
“Really? It feels like Katara and Sokka are trying to keep us apart.” He grabbed another, heavier coat and draped it over your shoulder, you inserted your arms in the holes.
“I didn’t notice,”
“You’re lying,” you stepped back, putting your boots back on and tucking your pants into them.
He frowned, reaching out to you, but you stepped back.
“It’s weird, the letter thing as well- why didn’t you tell me you sent it to them? I thought it was last minute?”
“It was!”
“You’re lying again,” you frowned, folding your arms.
“I promise it’ll all make sense soon,”
“How soon? What’re you hiding?”
“I-“
“Actually. Don’t tell me. I don’t wanna know.” You huffed, storming out of the room, leaving a different kind of cold lingering.
Zuko sat down on the large bed, dropping his head into his hands. He sighed deeply, reaching over multiple layers of clothing to his pocket to pull out the carved stone. Truly, it was mediocre at best. And after this misunderstanding, the sinking feeling of impending rejection poisoned his thoughts. He couldn’t help but trace his finger over the patterns, wondering what could’ve been- he was half sure he was single now.
“I forgot-“ you gasped as you walked back in the room, catching a glimpse of the rock in his hand.
“Yn!” He quickly shoved it behind him.
“Zuko… what was that?”
“What was what?” He said, looking so suspicious it was stupid.
You took a few steps closer, inching towards him slowly, “In your hand,”
“My hand’s empty…”
“Liar…” you dragged on, standing right infront of him now.
“Zuko,”
“Yn,”
You tried pulling at his arms, but he wasn’t budging.
“Cut it out! What’s behind you?”
“Nothing!”
You sighed, walking away in defeat, just as he let his guard down, you pounced, having to grab it and rolling onto the bed. He barely had time to process it when your face immediately changed.
You sat up, moving on your knees towards him on the bed, patting his bicep, “Zuko light,”
The fire lord frowned, embarrassed that he was about to get rejected, although that’s no foreign feeling. A small, dancing red flame illuminated the carved necklace.
“It’s…” you covered your mouth with one hand, tears welling in your eyes.
“Tacky- I know, I just thought- you don’t have to do a-“
“Beautiful…” he glanced sideways at you, “Zuko…”
“This isn’t at all how I wanted this to go…” he sighed, dropping his head.
“No… probably not,” you sniffled, “but it was perfect,” you laughed, he chuckled as well.
He got up, lighting an oil lamp for better lighting. Zuko circled the bed and stood next to you, still nervous and fidgety.
“Yn,” he breathed out, shakily.
You nodded, glossy eyes meeting his.
“The years you’ve spent by my side, against me, with me- those have been the best years of my life. When I’m with you, I feel like I’m truly myself. I’ve never,” he swallowed harshly, “I’ve never felt more at home,” he paused again, looking up at the ceiling, “then when I’m with you.”
You let out a small noise of excitement, bouncing your legs.
“I’ve made so- so many mistakes in my life, every single day of it, but I think… I think letting you go would be my biggest mistake, Yn-“
“YES!!” You pounced on him, hugging him so tight as your heartbeats both skyrocketed.
You giggled as he looped the necklace around your neck, it was simple, and dainty, but most of all it was so Zuko. The more someone could stare at the imperfections in the craftsmanship, the more they’d love it. A man carved it with love and intention.
You held each other for a while, just swaying in the dimly lit room. You leaned back, cupping his face in your hands.
“Is this why we're here? You wanted to carve the necklace?”
“Yeah, pretty much, you ruined my plans though,”
“I did, didn't I?” You giggled.
“I had a lot planned for us, with the help of Sokka of course,”
“Ohh now that makes sense,”
“What makes sense,”
“Literally everything, you were being so weird,”
“I’m not great at keeping secrets,”
“Good, never keep one again,” you kissed his cheek.
“I suppose we should tell Katara and Sokka,”
“Yeah, I suppose we should.”
And so, hand in hand, you walked out to the bonfire, where the siblings sat.
Sokka was so mad his plan foiled.
984 notes · View notes
userlando · 8 months
Text
sweetener — oscar piastri
Tumblr media
oscar piastri x fem!reader [4.2k] summary: you'd shown him a picture of a couple on a date, painting. it was an offhand comment from you, something along the lines of ‘I’d love to do that’ that oscar had apparently stored away in his mind. warnings: 18+ explicit smut & language, semi-public sex, cunnilingus. a/n: hellooo my loves, this was completely inspired by the mclaren painting video and I just couldn't resist writing it. it was time that oscar made his debut on my blog so hope you enjoy this. as always, don't be a ghost reader bc i'd love to hear your thoughts!! happy reading xx
Tumblr media
Your boyfriend was a closeted romantic but not many people believed it. He was sarcastic, funny and way more intelligent than people gave him credit for and your friends had warned you of lovebombing when you first started dating.
They couldn’t believe that a man his age could be so sweet, doting on you from the start and planning your dates whereas, in the past, you’d handle everything, secretly wishing that the men on Tinder could - for once - plan nice dates that didn’t involve a couch, a movie and minimal dry conversation that lead nowhere.
It was on your fourth date, when Oscar had taken you for a fun night of mini golf that you realised that you’d quite literally struck gold. And when he’d wrapped his arms around you to help you put and kissed your cheek, you knew you were screwed.
Summer break had just begun but you were still swamped with work, sitting in online meetings until your back turned sore and Oscar kept his distance out of respect for exactly two days before he grew bored and restless. He had your full attention during nights, where you’d go for late night drives to get your usual soggy fries and milkshakes, but he saw how you were growing more and more agitated from work and he couldn’t have that.
It was a bit tricky to set up a picnic basket, packing everything up neatly for a drive out to a meadow he’d come across a few months ago. It was something he’d randomly planned - and scrolled through Pinterest for, and the look on your face was worth all the trouble and then some.
You’d cupped his face in your hands and pressed smacking kisses to his face in thanks, squealing in barely contained excitement as you skipped into your room to change out of your sweats. And when you’d emerged… Oscar had half a mind to throw the plans to the wind, restraining his urge to grab you by the hips and guide you back into the bedroom.
He couldn’t stop staring as you walked in front of him, watching the way your legs moved as you took large and calculated steps over the tall grass. You were surrounded by beautiful flowers and greenery, but his eyes were focused on you and the flowy dress you wore. The hem of it was kissing the tops of your thighs, beautiful and flattering on you but then again, everything you wore was. It must’ve been new, because Oscar would have definitely remembered a dress like that.
You turned your head to shoot him a smile over your shoulder that was brighter than the sun above and Oscar stumbled a little, causing you to giggle as you stuck your hand back for him to grab. The warmth of your palm made him squeeze it in his grasp, taking a few big strides to fall into step with you.
“This is beautiful.” You mused, voice laced with wonder and he was nodding, even though his eyes were trained on you.
“Yeah.” He murmured, sounding faraway and you shot him an amused glance that Oscar absolutely loved.
The furrowed brows and teasing tilt of his lips would be the death of him. He glanced up, scanning his eyes for a good place to spread out the blanket and he made a pleased sound in his throat when he spotted a hidden spot beneath a gigantic tree. It had plenty of shade and he thanked his lucky stars because he’d forgotten sunscreen and the sun was brutal today. He’d hate to see you get sunburnt. Although he never did mind rubbing you down with aloe.
Oscar cleared his throat when his mind started wandering, ridding himself of his thoughts as he steered the both of you to the spot under the tree. You followed him, humming a song quietly and he couldn’t help but smile at the serenity of it all.
You took a few moments to spread out the blanket, toeing off your shoes and settling down with a sigh. Oscar popped open the lid of the basket and reached inside for the bottle of Orangina and champagne.
“Ah, fuck.” He swore as he peered down into the basket, making you frown in concern.
“What?” You scooted closer, craning your neck to see what he was looking at.
“I forgot the glasses.” He looked up at you, giving you an apologetic smile that you were quick to wave off. “Sorry, love.”
“That’s fine.” You made grabby hands at the bottle, watching him pass it over with a laugh. “We’ll just have to share.”
You unscrewed the cork and took a sip of the cold juice while Oscar started unpacking the vast array of food. He’d really gone all out, picking out your favourite pastries and fruits and something about that made you very emotional. Oscar glanced up at you, stopping his movements when he noticed the shine in your eyes and your wobbly lip.
“Baby.” His voice made you look up, and he laughed when you smiled tearfully at him, like you were trying to reassure him that your tears were out of joy rather than sadness. Oscar cupped your cheek and pulled you forward for a kiss. “Why have you gone all teary on me?”
You gave a heavy sigh that made Oscar’s heart clench painfully in adoration. “It’s just… You’re so sweet to me. I love this. I love you.”
Oscar watched you scoot closer, pressing his face into your hair when you cuddled into his side. You smelled like flowers and he couldn’t resist burying his nose in your hair because that scent was absolutely intoxicating. It was everywhere at home. On the pillows, towels and blankets and it always pulled the same reaction from him.
Sometimes you’d pack his suitcases for him, not because he asked or demanded you, but because your heart was just that kind and you’d spritz your perfume on his clothes because you knew that he secretly loved that. And he did. Nothing made him feel more homesick and loved than when he flipped the lid of his suitcase open and was hit with your scent.
“I guess you’re gonna love me even more.” He said and that prompted you to look up, pulling away from his embrace slightly. The curious tilt of your eyebrows made him smile. “Here.”
He handed you the small container of washed and fresh strawberries before turning to his bag to rifle through it. You gave a laugh of surprise when you realised what he was pulling out, eyeing the paintbrushes and tubes of colours.
You couldn’t believe that he remembered. The one time you’d tilted your phone towards him when you were sat on the sofa, showing him a picture of a random couple painting during a date. It was an offhand comment from you, something along the lines of ‘I’d love to do that’ that Oscar had apparently stored away in his mind.
“I suck at painting.” He said and it made you laugh. “But I thought this could be fun.”
“Oscar!” You didn’t even know what to say, staring wide eyed and speechless at the things sitting between you before moving your eyes up to him.
His cheeks went pink, bashful smile stretching his lips and you got up on your knees to smack a kiss to his mouth that he laughed into.
“We’re going to outshine Monet.” You said determinedly, sitting back down and grabbing your canvas.
The evening went on as the both of you painted, not very well but it was fun and prompted several fits of laughter from the both of you as you took occasional peeks at your paintings.
One too many gulps of fizzy champagne later and sandwiches eaten, the both of you found yourselves almost done with your pieces. You were sitting cross legged, face pinched in concentration and Oscar couldn’t help but sneak a picture on his phone; finding the sight of you all too endearing. You had a little paint on your cheek that you weren’t aware of, lips slightly pursed and Oscar couldn’t for the life of him stop staring at your exposed thighs. Your dress had ridden up, giving him an amazing view of your legs and he had to physically flex his fingers to keep from grabbing at them.
He cleared his throat and looked away, glancing up at the sky squinting. The sun had found its way behind some very dark clouds and he silently cursed the weather app for giving him false information because it looked like it was definitely going to rain.
“I think it’s gonna rain.” He said, absentmindedly voicing his thoughts out loud and you looked at him before glancing up at the sky.
You scrunched your nose before your face transformed into a smile that made your boyfriend’s heart skip. He squirmed.
“That’s okay.” You said slowly and put down your brush. “Because I... Am done.”
“Let’s see it then.” He grinned at the way you grabbed both sides of your canvas, revealing the other side slowly.
The splash of colour was pretty and it wasn’t hard to make out what it was supposed to be. A beach with a colourful sky consisting of pink, orange and even subtle red. Oscar nodded his head, visibly impressed and you smiled.
“That’s gorgeous, I don’t even wanna show mine now.” He said and you frowned.
“But I wanna see it.” You said, pushing yourself up a little to strain your neck.
But Oscar was quick to hide his canvas close to his chest which made you pout.
“No, it’s hideous.” He laughed and you rolled your eyes.
“Oscar!” You whined and it almost made him cave.
You realised fairly quickly that he wasn’t going to concede, so you put your canvas down and crawled on all fours over to his side of the blanket. He leaned back, smiling at your giggles until you were on top of him; The awkward angle sending you both into a fit of laughter.
“Is that a duck?” Your voice went high with laughter and Oscar sucked his cheeks into his mouth when you grabbed his canvas and took a look at it. “It’s so cute!”
“It’s —“
“It even has lashes!” You squinted your eyes at it and Oscar frowned.
“That’s eyebrows.” He said and you looked up at him, an apologetic smile playing on your lips.
“Oh.” You sucked your bottom lip into your mouth in a poor attempt to hide your laughter, but Oscar raised his eyebrows in mock insult and it made it harder. “Sorry.”
He wanted to open his mouth and feign insult, but the way you were chewing on your lip made it very hard to concentrate and he found himself getting distracted easier than he’d like to admit. The shine your saliva left had him craning his neck to catch your lips in a kiss, revelling in your surprised moan that you breathed into his mouth.
You tasted of fizzy champagne and sweet fruits, Oscar licking into your mouth and it made you squirm in his lap. He kissed you until you were out of breath, grabbing your sides and rolling the both of you around until he was straddling you. The squeal that left your lips made you both laugh and it didn’t stop when he struggled to get his canvas out from between your chests to throw it to the side. You blinked up at him slowly, and it was like he was stuck in a trance.
The first drop on your forehead was almost comical, and you thought that maybe he’d accidentally drooled on you for a second. But Oscar glanced up with a frown, just in time for the skies to open up and begin drizzling. Luckily, you found yourselves under the tree and that’s what made it so easy to dismiss the rain, grabbing the collar of Oscar’s shirt to redirect his gaze back to you.
“We’re gonna get si—“ He was interrupted by your lips, a small mmpfh being punched out of his chest and you were quick to swallow the noise, kissing him until the pink in his cheeks deepened to a pretty shade of red and his lips were kissed raw.
You loved the way he looked after a make out, with the dark eyes and the smatter of colour on his cheeks. It drove you further to mess his hair up and have him grinding down into you.
He wasn’t doing it yet, hips carefully held above you so he wouldn’t crush you with his weight but you wanted it. Craved it, even.
The rush of water coming down from the sky turned the air damp, clamming your already heated skin up and making it sticky. You let your thighs fall open in an obvious invitation, one that Oscar was too happy to accept when he slotted his hips against yours; Successfully pressing your crotches together. The weight of him was delicious, sparking something hot in your body that had you wrapping your legs around him to keep him close. You felt your foot knock something over, but you were too preoccupied with the way his lips were wandering to actually care.
He kissed wetly down your jaw, sucking insistently on your sensitive skin under your earlobe. You keened, hips jumping up into his in an attempt to grind your centre against him and Oscar quickly met you halfway, the hard bulge of him setting fireworks off in your chest.
“Oscar, please.” You gasped when he bit your throat. He hummed in acknowledgement, low and breathless. “Need more.”
He detached his lips from your neck, glancing around as if he was keeping an eye out for someone and you took that moment to take in his face. The pout of his lips and the width of his neck that you were dying to mark up with your mouth. The sight of it always did things to you, so much so that there had been several occasions where you went a little overboard and sent him on his way to the paddock with a bruised up neck and a blush dancing on his cheeks. He never really protested though, so you didn’t stop.
“Out here?” He asked, looking down at you and you nodded shyly. “Really?”
You turned your head to stare off into the distance, thinking that there was no way anyone was frolicking anywhere near you in this weather. And if there were people around, it was almost impassible to spot the two of you with the way the rain was coming down incredibly heavy. It was hard to see past a few metres and the grass was high enough to hide you both from any prying eyes.
In the meantime your thoughts had calculated the very low risk of being caught, Oscar had begun his ascent up your thighs with his hands, pulling the hem of your dress up in the process. His eyes were fastened on you, wanting to catch every micro expression on your face the higher he went up.
Your mouth opened in a quiet exhale when his hands touched your clothed pussy, thighs trembling when his finger ran over the nub of your clit. Oscar’s heart was beating fast, emotion and adoration gripping his heart in a vice when you looked up at him through your lashes.
You hadn’t dated for that long, but he’d memorised every single expression on your face, along with their meaning. He prided himself in how well he could read you, and he felt just a little smug whenever you brought it up. There was always a bit of wonder in your eyes and surprise in your voice when he said something that you didn’t expect him to remember. Like you never had anyone in your life to pay close attention to you, or even care to and it made him sad because how could they not?
You had somehow managed to become his entire world in the span of a few months and he intended to keep you happier than the average person.
That’s why he didn’t wait to pull your panties to the side when you whispered a small plea, sounding a lot like please, fully zoned in on making you feel as good as possible.
“Oh, shit.” You swore and Oscar hid a smile by hanging his head to stare between your legs instead.
You never swore in daily conversation, but boy, did you turn into a sailor when he was between your thighs.
“My pretty girl.” He complimented you, voice quiet but loud enough to overpower the sound of the downpour.
You smiled shakily, lip wobbling in pure pleasure when he swiped his fingers between your slick folds to wet them. Oscar circled your clit a few times, pulling some moans from your lips and he kept his eyes on your shiny bottom lip as he located your hole and pushed a finger inside.
He groaned around an exhale at the tightness of you, your warmth enveloping his fingers beautifully as he tested the waters. He must’ve deemed you ready for a second digit, sliding it inside alongside the first and watching you squirm atop the blanket.
“God, your fingers.” You bit your lip when his thumb joined in, rubbing your clit just the way he knew you liked it. “Like magic.”
It took everything in your boyfriend not to smile proudly and puff his chest out. It always made him preen when you complimented him while you were lost in the moment, and he knew that a big part of him needed and wanted your validation.
Oscar listened to your whines and moans, bending his head down to press small and fleeting kisses to your clammy skin. Your chest was heaving as he kissed you between your breasts, feeling his own breathing go heavy when you arched your back and stuck your chest out. Like you wanted him to touch you there. And really, who was he to say no when you begged so prettily?
The neckline of your dress was thankfully very stretchy, allowing your boyfriend to pull the material down enough to expose your chest to his eyes. You weren't wearing a bra, something he’d noticed on the car ride over here when the AC had been blasting cold air and tightened your nipples. He hadn’t said anything then but his cock had stirred in interest at the sight.
He moaned almost depravingly when he got his mouth around your nipple, licking and sucking on it until your walls were clenching around his moving fingers. He gave the other the same treatment before deciding that he’d waited enough, moving down your body while his other unoccupied hand bunched up the fabric of your dress over your stomach.
You were dripping wet, slick sliding down his hands and presumably messing up the blanket underneath you and Oscar had to bring a hand down to squeeze around his cock. The sight of you under him with your legs bent and wide open was something he’d take a mental photo of, storing it away in his mind for his loneliest nights.
“Fuck,” he swore, shuffling further down so he was face to face with where you needed him the most. He gave you a sucking kiss on the inside of your thigh and you whined. “You smell so good, baby.”
That had you squirming self-consciously, bringing your hands up to hide your face. Your mouth opened against the palm of your hand when you felt his tongue swipe between his fingers messily, like he was tasting you and you bit down on your hand to stop the inevitable moan from tumbling out.
“Oscar.” You pleaded with him and the next swipe came almost immediately, like he didn’t want to keep you waiting.
Oscar was as talented as they came, when it came to his hands and how to use them. The way the both of you had learned each other’s bodies was admirable, and Oscar had really learnt it well. He knew what made you tick, what made you throw your head back and scream out blasphemous words that had him smirking.
It wasn’t a surprise, really, when he took you to newer highs in record speed. With the aid of his fingers and mouth, he managed to pull out your first orgasm that sent your head spinning right into the gutter. Your thighs closed around his head, turning your head to the sky as you cried out your climax.
Oscar withdrew his fingers from the tight grip of your pussy, but he didn’t stop licking gently as you slowly came down from your high. He kept his eyes on you, enjoying the tremble in your legs around him and the occasional hitch in your breath.
He couldn’t see your face, it being turned to the sky still, but he watched your throat bob before finally looking down at him with a dazed look on your face. Your body jerked when he tongued across your clit, hand shooting down to his hair to grip it loosely.
“That was…” You trailed off, still out of breath and tongue thick in your mouth but Oscar grinned like you’d handed him the stars and moon.
“Another one?” He asked, almost hopefully and you gave him a look of slight disbelief.
You laughed with a nod, trying not to flush warmth when he tilted his head back to wipe at his wet mouth with the back of his hand. He looked so casual, but the sight of it made your entire being turn fire hot. Even more so when he pressed a few absentminded kisses to your thighs before going right back in, working you with his tongue until the initial sensitivity faded off to the background and brought forth a second wave of pleasure.
Oscar’s jaw was starting to ache, but you were grasping at his hair and scratching his scalp so pleasantly that he couldn’t even bring himself to care. He needed you to come again, needed to taste more of you because he couldn’t have enough. So, he upped the ante and focused on your clit, laving his tongue over it and pursing his lips to suck it into his mouth.
He was almost disappointed when your moans started turning high pitched, thighs clenching tightly around his head because he wanted it to go on for longer. But he couldn’t be too sad about it when you sounded the way you did, so breathless and lost to the world.
There was no doubt that anyone could’ve heard you if it weren’t for the rain, the way you were moaning and cursing. It made Oscar smug, but also so fucking hard that he had to reach his hand down to fish himself out of his pants, almost moaning into your pussy when his hand closed around his length.
It really wouldn’t take long for him to come, already feeling sensitive to his touch as he jacked himself off.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” You cussed suddenly in one drawn out breath, hips arching up into his mouth as you groaned out your second orgasm.
The hitches in your breaths as the orgasm rolled through you made Oscar squeeze himself and it was when you pushed his head off of you with your hand that he hurriedly sat up, getting so dizzy from the sudden movement that he almost went teetering to the side. You hadn’t realised that he was taking care of himself until you caught sight of his hand, peering at him through hooded eyelids as he groaned low in his throat and aimed between your legs, coming with a jump of his hips.
It made you clench around nothing. The sight of him throwing his head back, hair damp and floppy as he sucked air into his lungs. He gave off a full body shiver, sitting back on his heels with a deep sigh.
“That was new.” You said around a smile, making him look down at you. His cheeks went pink, smile a little shy and you grabbed his arm to pull him down so you could kiss his smiling mouth.
“I hope that was okay.” He whispered against your lips and you gave him a slow nod.
“More than okay.” You glanced down between you two, pulling a slight grimace at your soiled underwear. “Need to get those off though.”
Oscar laughed and sat up, reaching for tissues while you did your best to pull your panties down your legs. You let them drop to the side, cheeks warm at the sight of both your spend on the wet material.
“Do you reckon it’s better to wait the rain out?” Oscar asked casually as he pried your legs apart, gently cleaning you up.
You glanced around, noting that while it was still raining, it seemed to let up quite a bit and you figured that it wouldn’t take long before it ceased completely. It was a trek back to the car and you honestly didn’t think that your legs could work for the next half hour anyway.
Oscar threw away the soiled tissues and grabbed your legs, pulling you closer to him until you got the memo and moved to snuggle up into his side. He pulled you in, burying his face in your hair with a sated sigh.
“Probably best to wait it out.” You replied belatedly. “I don’t mind sitting here with you.”
Oscar hid a smile in your hair.
“Me neither.” He murmured against your temple.
He’d sit around here forever if it meant spending time with you.
2K notes · View notes
bvidzsoo · 9 months
Text
Nowhere we won’t go
Tumblr media
 Author: bvidzsoo
 Warning: violence, murder, blood, some swearing
 Pairing: Jeon Wonwoo x female reader
 Word count: 27, 401
 Summary:  Life had mysterious ways of working, and it took you off guard when you lost your best friend to a ruthless criminal. No one knew who did it, the whole town was in terror. However, it didn’t stop there, more people were dying and your suspicions of the murderer started raising. Could it really be your boyfriend?
 A/N: Hiii lovelies! I’m back from the dead lol. College always takes a tool on me, so I barely have inspiration to write nowadays. I watched Scream lol and this oneshot came into fruition. Ofc it’s heavily inspired by the movie so don’t come at me, but I tried to be original still. I might be a little rusty crusty dusty, but I hope it’s not that noticeable. Please leave feedback, you know I love it and I hope everyone enjoys this! Happy reading!
           This morning wasn’t any different compared to other mornings. The sun was slowly rising, beaming down on our little borough and letting its rays spread some well needed warmth as autumn has approached, coating the town in a grey fog as a result of daily rain. I missed the summer days, when the temperatures were high and I was carefree and able to spend my time doing what I liked. School takes up a large amount of effort and energy, and sometimes, I’m drained by the end of the day. I am conscious that going to school is crucial as it’s supposed to educate us and develop us into mature and smart young adults, ready to pursue our dreams and goals once we’re out of high-school, but most of times it’s just a buzzkill. The teachers are always dull and mean to us, as if they hate us for being in their classes, and most things we learn seem useless once we have stepped out into the real world. I like studying, but I am not desperate, and find myself spending my time doing something else quite often. This has always been an issue with my mom, as she’s a hardworking nurse and stern woman, only expecting and accepting perfection. But we got past our differences a few years ago and now, if I get good grades, she allows me to do whatever I like on the weekends. When I was young, I was supposed to attend various activities which my mother enjoyed while she was young, like: swimming and ballet classes. I have always hated ballet; it gave me bad ankle and toe aches making me unable to get out of bed on some lamentable days. But my mother wouldn’t accept my whining and forced me to continue ballet, only allowing me to stop when I told her I had no interest in being a ballerina. That was three years ago. Mom was quite disappointed but when I told her I wanted to take up some drawing and painting classes, reluctantly, but at last she agreed. Now, I can see myself being an artist, attending a prestige arts college. I only have to convince my mother at this point to oblige to my wish. I don’t know how I’m going to do that, but I’ve still got two years to come up with a good solution. Perhaps if Wonwoo and I can go to the same college she’ll let me be. Wonwoo, my boyfriend, is someone who my mother adores. She’s loved him from the very first moment they have met. He’s soft spoken and kind, a little withdrawn, but nonetheless friendly once he opens up to you. We’ve known each other since we were kids as we’ve been living on the same street for our whole lives, but our romance only began in high-school, last year. It took us some time to mature and notice each other finally, but when it happened, I couldn’t have been happier. He was so attentive to me, always listening closely to what I had to say. He made me laugh and smile, sometimes even without trying to, and filled my heart with warmth I didn’t know was even possible. I found a confidant and friend in him, someone whom I could love freely and carelessly, never doubtful or uncertain of his intentions. Wonwoo was direct and honest from the get go and it made me like him even more. We had our ups and downs, just as any couple, but managed to work them out and move forward as a stronger couple. He had moments when I couldn’t understand him, questioning whether I was imagining his lack of empathy or he really lacked of it, but never thought too hard about it. After all, both of us were enamored with each other, living under our pink cloud as any newly formed couple.
I had dressed up after waking up, realizing I needed to hurry up if I wanted to catch the bus, mom had a nightshift and wouldn’t be driving me to school today. I could smell bacon and eggs wafting through the downstairs as I descended the stairs, headed for the kitchen. My mother was still in her nurse uniform, her blonde hair pulled in a tight bun as she placed the fried bacon on a plate next to the already done eggs.
“Good morning, mom.” I greeted her with a smile and she turned around, dark bags under her eyes as she returned a smile.
“Good morning, slept well?” She asked as she handed me the plate which I took eagerly. I didn’t have dinner last night as I was too lazy to cook something and my stomach was screaming at me right now to fill it with something.
“Yes, although the storm did wake me up…” I trailed off as mom hummed, sipping some orange juice as she sat down opposite of me.
“It was quite bad; the wind tore a few trees out around the hospital.” She said and I hummed in surprise, not having thought the storm was actually that bad. My mom looked behind me with furrowed eyebrows as she quickly went to grab the remote control. I was just chewing on my breakfast as she turned the volume up of the TV behind me, making me turn around to see what has caused such interest in my mom suddenly. However, the words of the reporter made me drop my fork.
“Breaking News.” Her voice was loud and clear, eyebrows furrowed as she stood in front of a white house, “Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. Trees getting torn out of the ground during last night’s storm wasn’t the only unfortunate thing to happen. It has come to our attention, that a beloved citizen of our serene city has been murdered in cold blood last night during the storm. Her name is Myoi Mina and she was a student at Primrose High-School. Not much is known as of now about her death, the police are still investigating the crime scene, however, I managed to find out before going live, that she’d been stabbed in the chest three times and suffered a fatal trauma to her head. I offer my sincere condolences to everyone who knew her. Stay tuned for more news about the terrific death of Myoi Mina, a bright girl who will never be forgotten. I am Park Sooyoung and you’ve been watching Prime News.”
For a second the world went quiet around me as I continued staring at the TV with my mouth open in shock. If it weren’t for my mother calling out my name, I probably would have stayed longer in that trance.
“Honey!” Her voice rose an octave and suddenly I felt her gripping my hand, eyes searching mine.
“Mom—” I managed to whisper as she pulled me into a hug, offering me support. I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. Mina…dead? How is that possible? Who would do that to her? We weren’t friends, but as we go to the same high-school we’ve known each other. She was always bright, and friendly, just as the reporter has said. Who would want to take away her life? When she was so innocent—oh, poor Wonwoo. If I was this affected by the news, I couldn’t imagine what he was going through. They had been exes and despite a tumultuous relationship, they managed to figure things out and stay somewhat friendly with each other after their breakup. Still, she was a person he once had loved and I would totally understand if he needed time to sort his thoughts out.
“Honey, are you alright?” My mom whispered and I lightly nodded, pulling away from the hug. I wasn’t very alright, confusion and fear meshing together, but I needed to stay strong. For Wonwoo, probably.
“Yes, just very…shocked.” I answered mom and she nodded; eyebrows downturned as she understood my feelings.
“It’s going to be fine. The one responsible for this will be found and held responsible for their actions, don’t be afraid.” Mom tried to cheer me up and offer some security, but it didn’t do much. However, I did appreciate her attempt.
“You’re right.” I tried to give her a smile, but I wasn’t able to.
“Let me drive you to school today—”
“No, don’t worry! I am fine, really. You look very tired, just go get some sleep. The bus is coming in five minutes.” I reassured her and got up from my seat, appetite gone as I quickly filled my water bottle with some orange juice.
“You’re sure?” Mom raised her eyebrows and I nodded, going up to her and kissing her cheek.
“Go rest, mom.” She hummed and patted my head before I hurried into the hallway to pull on my shoes and take on my coat. I opened the front door and took my keys, locking it once I was out of the house. Just as I walked down my porch the bus approached and I got on it, noticing the silence and somber faces of the rest of the students on it. Today was a grey day and nobody could deny it.
           My first task after getting off the bus was to find Wonwoo and check up on him. I kept biting my lip nervously as I looked around the halls, even going up to his locker. He was nowhere to be found and it made me even more nervous. I walked up to his classroom and peeked inside, but his usual seat was empty, not even his bag was there yet. Classes would start in ten minutes and I was panicking, about to grab my phone to call him, when I realized I hadn’t checked one place yet. The spot designated for the students to park their bikes and motorbikes. Of course he’d be there, why hadn’t I thought about that earlier?!
I ran down the hallways and finally exited the school, beelining it for the parking lot. Nobody was laughing this morning, people whispering amongst them, some even crying. Mina’s closest friends weren’t even seen at school, I understood why. I greeted a classmate of mine in a rush as I passed by him, he had just gotten out of his car and was taken aback by my presence, but by the time he greeted me back I was already facing the motorbikes parked in the corner. And there he was, Wonwoo, dressed in all black, his helmet in his hands as he got off his bike. His black hair was badly ruffled as he hadn’t run his fingers through his hair yet, and I suddenly took off, running towards my boyfriend. He had placed the helmet where he was sitting just seconds ago when I crashed into his back, hugging him from behind. I rested my cheek against his shoulder as I squeezed my arms tightly around his middle, making Wonwoo let out a surprised gasp.
“Hey, there, sugar.” He chuckled and my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Just as I pulled my head away from his shoulder he turned around in my embrace and hugged me back, just as strongly as I had hugged him. He was crushing me, but I didn’t care.
“Wonwoo—” I managed to mutter out as I wiggled out of his embrace, torso aching in certain spots, “Are you alright?”
Wonwoo’s eyebrows furrowed as he ran his fingers through my short hair, resting his hand on my nape, “Why wouldn’t I be alright?”
I became even more confused at Wonwoo’s words, searching his face for some sort of tell, but there was none, “Well…did you not hear?”
I decided to feel around, scared that I had to be the one to tell him. It would break me seeing him in pain.
“Hear what?” Wonwoo asked confused, his thumb rubbing my jugular, it was slightly distracting.
“Oh, well—” I cleared my throat and licked my lips, “Mina—”
“Oh, that.” Wonwoo muttered and looked down, his grip slightly tightening on my nape, but I said nothing as I watched his expression. He seemed unphased almost, like he wanted to look sad but it wasn’t working. My eyebrows furrowed when Wonwoo sniffed, yet there were no tears in his eyes. He clearly wasn’t alright, and I felt horrible for even reminding him of her death.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to—”
“Why are you sorry, did you kill her?” He suddenly looked up and his sharp eyes were piercing into mine, and I suddenly stuttered before shutting my lips. What? He looked so…cold. As if he didn’t care at all.
“No, I just—”
“Y/N,” He grabbed both of my cheeks with his hands and pulled me into him, our foreheads almost touching, “You are the love of my life and whatever happened to Mina…she had it coming.”
I couldn’t believe my ears, and my eyebrows furrowed as I looked at Wonwoo with even more confusion. He didn’t actually mean that, right? How could he…he cared for her once.
“She was murdered, Wonwoo.” I whispered; my voice almost trembling. Wonwoo sighed and swiftly kissed my forehead, but it didn’t reassure me like it usually did, no, it made a chill run down my spine.
“I know, but she cheated on me multiple times, sugar, I do not care what has happened to her.” Wonwoo’s voice was sinister, almost gloating if I hadn’t known him better, “But she deserves it.”
My mouth opened in a gasp as I shook my head, refusing to comprehend the words which were leaving his lips, but also shocked and trying to process what he could really mean by saying that. But before I could voice my thoughts, his warm lips were pressing against mine softly, our noses touching. His was cold as it was really windy outside and I pulled back from the kiss, opening my eyes to gaze into his. I couldn’t read what he was feeling, his face expressionless and somehow so cold.
“I love you.” Wonwoo muttered before he let go of me and stepped back, grabbing his helmet off his motorbike. I watched him as he grabbed his backpack as well, trying to go over what has happened in the last few minutes, realizing this was just probably Wonwoo’s way of processing the traumatic news of last night’s happening. I knew deep down he was feeling miserable, he just didn’t want to show it in order to not worry me even more. I felt sympathetic for him and as he looked at me, it shocked me how much hatred was behind his irises, but it was gone just as quickly as it came, and it made me wonder if I had started seeing things. The news must be affecting me real bad if I couldn’t decide anymore what my boyfriend’s reactions meant.
           Today was grim. Everyone’s mood was bad and students almost whispered to each other despite it being our long break. Myoi Mina’s death has affected all of us, it was obvious. Everyone seemed to hold some sadness in their eyes and somehow they seemed to be more sympathetic towards fellow students. Even the teachers tried to be nicer to us. An hour ago we held a memorial for Myoi Mina at the football field of our high-school and once we were dismissed we quickly hurried back to our classrooms as the wind started picking up once again. The weather seemed to worsen as we reached noon and currently we were bundled up in the cafeteria, trying to enjoy our lunches. However, I found it rather hard to swallow the mashed potatoes as I overheard the girls next to our table talking about Mina’s brutal murder. I found the topic insensible and rude to talk about, especially since they seemed to be giggling about it from time to time, wondering whether the criminal looked hot or not. Kim Yerim, my best friend, seemed to have had enough as well as she slammed her fork down against the table, the loud sound catching those girls’ attention.
“Listen here, insensible cunts, if you want to gossip about that poor girl’s terrible death and fantasize about a murderer, go do it in your bedrooms and not in the cafeteria where everyone can hear you and realize just how fucking stupid you are!” Yerim’s words were harsh, always having been a brutally honest person, and it caught the attention of a few more students around us who seemed to be agreeing with her as they shot nasty glares at the gossiping girls. They seemed to be offended and one even gasped as she stood up, causing an unnecessary scene.
“How dare you call us—insensible cunts?!” Her voice rose and Yeri scoffed, giving her an amused grin.
“I was merely telling the truth, sweetheart.” Yerim answered back and I turned my head to look at the girl who was very pathetically gasping for air.
“I think everyone around us knows by now that you just want your five-minute fame, so settle down before you embarrass yourself furthermore.” I spoke up, trying to ease up the tension, but I figured I only did worse by saying that. The girl’s friend gasped loudly and both were standing up now, looking down at Yerim and I as if we were some monsters.
“Look who’s talking about fame, Y/N.” The second friend, who was blonde and had a pixie cut, looked at me maliciously, “Aren’t you the one dating Myoi Mina’s ex?”
Yerim and I glanced at each other, not understanding the correlation here, “I am, and so what about that?”
“Ah, look at her talk about fame,” The first one who caused this scene mocked, she had jet black eyes, “You’re acting as if you’re an angel when it’s because of you Wonwoo and Mina broke up. Did you know he cheated on her with you?”
I gulped, feeling the eyes of many students on me. This information was wrong, merely a gossip Mina spread around after she found out Wonwoo started going out with me out of jealousy. It didn’t last for long, the gossip, because a week later Mina and I talked and cleared things up. I held no harsh feelings against her and she apologized, realizing how foolish she was, and promised to make things right.
“That’s not true.” I said as I glared at the two girls, “Mina spread that rumor around out of jealousy—”
“Are you seriously bad-mouthing a dead person right now?!” The blonde one exclaimed in outrage and I couldn’t believe my ears. Suddenly I was the bad guy when I just wanted to protect someone who couldn’t do it anymore themselves. I could hear my ears ringing and my jaw clenched as I glared at the two. Yerim was just as appealed as I was and she slowly stood up, expression menacing.
“Look who’s playing the victim now.” Yerim chuckled and went around her chair, oh no, this was going to be bad. I stood up and grabbed my friend’s arm, knowing she’d get physical if no one was there to restrict her. Yerim always struggled with her anger issues, but when someone was disrespected she couldn’t help it, she saw red. I glanced around and gulped nervously, too many people were watching us now. And they were whispering too. I didn’t want this. Today out of all days this was so unnecessary.
“Yerim—” I spoke up, but before any of us could say anything else, Wonwoo and Soonyoung, his best friend, approached our table, each holding a tray full with food.
“What’s your problem, Hyuna?” Wonwoo snapped, blazing eyes glaring at the girl with the pixie cut, “Are you letting out your frustration on Y/N now that Mina’s gone? What? Are you going to beg me soon to leave Y/N for you?! Just like you did when I was dating Mina?”
My mouth fell open as Yerim and I looked at each other shocked, and even the students who were fully watching the commotion now, seemed surprised. The blonde one, Hyuna, turned red in the face and she gasped, looking at Wonwoo with her mouth gaping.
“That’s—that’s not—” She stuttered, shrinking under Wonwoo’s harsh glare, “That’s not what I was doing!”
“But you were speaking poorly of a dead girl.” Wonwoo said nonchalantly and Hyuna gulped as her friend took her hand and started pulling her away. I think they realized they have embarrassed themselves enough. Soonyoung started cackling as everyone watched the two girls basically run out of the cafeteria and he had the audacity to shout after them, “Look, Hyuna! I’m still available!”
His words elicited laughter from many students as they called Hyuna pathetic and everyone slowly went back to their lunch, Yerim and I long forgotten as we both sat down with Wonwoo and Soonyoung now having joined us. Wonwoo sat next to me and he kissed my cheek as I offered him a small smile, checking his face for any reaction. Perhaps a change of heart since the morning. But he still looked…fine, uncaring. Sooyoung, to Yerim’s dismay, sat next to her and she quietly sighed when he leaned close to her and whispered something, making her push his face away. Sooyoung giggled and I glanced at him, observing his attitude too. He looked like himself, as if Mina didn’t die, as if Mina and him didn’t even know each other.
“How are you feeling, Soonyoung?” I found myself asking my boyfriend’s best friend, curious.
Soonyoung looked up just as he stuffed his face with a chicken wing and grinned, “Quite well, thank you!”
Wonwoo cleared his throat next to me and I glanced at him briefly, but he was staring at Soonyoung quite coldly, “Oh—I mean, quite well despite the shocking news…I mean, how terrible, isn’t it?”
Yerim glanced at Wonwoo before she looked at Soonyoung and her eyes narrowed at the blonde, “At least you could try sounding more genuine next time, Soonyoung.” She emphasized his name as she gave him a glare. Yerim has never been fond of Soonyoung, she found him obnoxious, loud, dumb and overbearing. Despite Soonyoung’s efforts to get her to like him, she refused to spend any time with him if Wonwoo and I weren’t there.
“Yeah, you knew her quite well…” I found myself mumbling to no one in particular as I ate my lunch, but it seemed like everyone from our table heard me. Yerim nodded along. It was weird seeing the two boys so uncaring towards Myoi Mina’s death, after all, Soonyoung was the one who introduced Mina to Wonwoo.
“Oh, come on.” Soonyoung scoffed and leaned back in his seat, an irritated smirk crossing his lips, “That bitch whined all the time if something didn’t go her way. She didn’t let anyone breathe around her unless they first pleased her and my God—if Wonwoo wasn’t with her it was the end of the world, and if Wonwoo was there—why was he showing her no affection?!”
Wonwoo placed his fork down and placed his elbows on the table, leaning forward and placing his chin on his knuckles, “Thank you for you input, Soonyoung, although I’d like to enjoy my lunch without hearing about my ex-girlfriend’s death…again.”
It was the most emotion Wonwoo had shown all day and I grabbed his hand, squeezing it and offering him a small smile. He looked at me, seemingly still pissed off at Soonyoung, but offered me a small smile back. Yerim was silent as she watched the two boys before shaking her head and taking a sip from her glass of water. I knew how she felt about them, she never liked them too much, but they were good boys. A bit odd, but well-intended.
“Fine,” Soonyoung muttered displeased as he took another chicken wing, eyeing Yerim from the corner of his eyes, “but the bitch deserved it.”
“Excuse me?!” It was Yerim who was appealed this time, her reaction being the same as mine when Wonwoo said it. She just reacted stronger than I had. I was quite speechless, she rarely was.
“Nothing.” Soonyoung smiled sweetly at my best friend and I could feel my heartbeat pick up when Wonwoo’s tongue poked his cheek from the inside of his mouth, a clear sign he was getting angry. I looked at him, but he was glaring daggers at Soonyoung. Thinking quickly, I looked down at his plate and touched his thigh, trying to get his attention.
“You don’t like chicken wings,” I said with a smile as I pointed at my plate, “You can take my fried cheese.”
Wonwoo’s attention was back on me and his eyebrows furrowed, “You don’t look chicken wings either—”
“Don’t worry, I’m full already.” I smiled, I wasn’t full, in fact. But they were probably out of fried cheese and Wonwoo was quite particular about what he ate. I didn’t want him to be hungry until we got home.
“How sweet,” Soonyoung cooed from the other end of the table and both Wonwoo and I glanced at him, “She’s so caring, Won, don’t you just love her?”
He sounded quite mocking and I sighed, starting to get fed up with Soonyoung. I had no idea what his problem was today, but I didn’t enjoy being around him anymore. Wonwoo sensed my discomfort and shook his head at Soonyoung.
“Yes, I love her.” Soonyoung grinned widely and chuckled, shaking his head. He looked at Yerim and reached out for her hand, but she quickly took it off the table and gave him a glare.
“Don’t you want us to be sweet like them?” Soonyoung blinked cutely at Yerim, leaning closer to her, “How about—we go out on a date tonight?”
“Soonyoung,” Yerim scoffed and leaned closer, smirking at him, “For the nth time—no. I don’t like you and I will never date you. Stop being so fucking obnoxious all the time, thanks.”
Soonyoung tsked and shook his head, “You’re gonna get killed one day for talking like that to me.”
His words were barely audible but both Yerim and I caught it. Our heads whipped in his direction and he looked up innocently, blinking at us confusedly, “What?”
“Soonyoung, come to the wending machine.” Wonwoo abruptly stood up and smiled at his friend, however it didn’t reach his eyes, “Now.”
Wonwoo became demanding once Soonyoung made no sign of wanting to move and the blonde just sighed before getting up slowly, winking at Yerim before walking up to Wonwoo. Wonwoo swiftly grabbed his nape and pulled him away from us, making Soonyoung exclaim in annoyance. Yerim turned to look at me and I sighed, eating some more of my mashed potatoes.
“What is wrong with them?!” She whisper snapped as she watched me. I shrugged and ignored my friend, not wanting to think too deeply of what’s happened the past few minutes. Wonwoo was weird all day, but he’s been even weirder ever since they sat down to have lunch with us. Soonyoung’s words were even more unsettling and my head was a mess currently, I didn’t want Yerim questioning everything as well.
“Nothing.” I muttered back, head lowered as I tried to eat some more. Wonwoo took the fried cheese I gave him and I pushed the chicken wings to the side of my plate, I really hated them.
“You’ve got to be kidding me, Y/N.” Yerim snapped and grabbed my elbow, making me look at her, “Something is very wrong with Soonyoung and we both know it. He’s giving me the creeps now more than ever before. Did you hear the things he was saying about Mina? How is that alright? How could he even think them and then say them—”
“I don’t know.” I snapped, getting pissed, “And I don’t want to know. This whole situation scares me and I’m not taking it well, okay? Everyone is talking about it and it’s making me lose my mind. I’m scared, okay? Can you at least, please, just drop it?!”
Yerim looked down and released my elbow, feeling bad for bringing this up again. I had already told her in the morning how scared I was of this whole ordeal, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you more. I just noticed things and wanted to tell you, because Wonwoo’s been weird too. He has always been, but today out of all days…he’s too quiet.”
“Wonwoo’s always quiet.” I chuckled and Yerim rolled her eyes.
“Not like this, you know what I mean…” She deadpanned and I huffed, turning back towards my plate.
“Whatever, you’re just being paranoid.”
“I’d rather be paranoid than dead.” Yerim muttered and I groaned, nudging her leg with mine underneath the desk. She giggled and started stealing the chicken wings off my plate as she glanced back, “I’ll take these before Soonyoung gets back and asks for them.”
I giggled and nodded at her, offering her my whole plate. I wasn’t full, but my appetite was long gone. I just wanted to be close to Wonwoo right now.
Tumblr media
           I pulled the curtain to the side as I peeked out the window, eyebrows furrowing at the strike of lightning. The weather was horrible once again. It’s been raining almost the whole week. Mina’s murder was still fresh in everyone’s minds and people were cautious. It’s been three days only, after all. Today was her funeral and it was really sad. Many people showed up, although I preferred to stand towards the back, Wonwoo went ahead and offered his condolences to her parents who burst out in tears once they saw him. It made me realize how well liked Wonwoo was by the parents and elders in our town. He truly had a good soul and it was hard not to love him. My mother was working the night shift again tonight and as I didn’t feel comfortable staying home alone yet, Yerim and I agreed to have a sleepover tonight, however, she was still at the pool. She was a professional swimmer and she’s been training hard for the past half year for the upcoming national competition her team was to attend. I watched as the lighting struck again and waited for Yerim to pick up as my phone continued ringing. There was a chance she was still in the water, but I was hoping she wasn’t. We were supposed to meet half an hour ago, but she was running late.
“Hi!” Suddenly Yerim picked up and I smiled, closing the curtain, “Sorry, coach extended today’s training.”
She sounded breathless, “I figured, don’t worry. I still have some things to pack; do you want me to pick up pizza on my way to you?”
“Oh, pizza!” Yerim giggled and I heard someone shouting in the background for her, “One second coach—I’m supposed to be on a diet, Y/N, but sure.”
“Okay, one pepperoni pizza it is, then.” We both giggled.
“Wait—wasn’t I supposed to pick you up though?” Yerim asked and I went to my closet to take out my pajamas.
“You were, but since you’re running late I’ll drive myself, don’t worry.” The pool was a bit further from my house and I knew she was usually tired after practices; I didn’t want to burden her more.
“Thank you! See you!” I greeted her back before Yerim hung up and I finished packing the essentials before dressing up in my comfy sweater. It was actually Wonwoo’s but he gave it to me after I told him I liked the fabric of it. His cologne still lingered on it and I smiled as I nuzzled my nose against the collar of the black sweater. When he’d come over, every once in a while, he’d bring his cologne with him and spray it on the sweaters which were once his, so that I could feel him close to me even if he wasn’t here. It was a sweet gesture and it still brought butterflies to my stomach. There was another lightning strike and the thunder followed instantly, making me yelp at the loud rumble of it. My cat meowed loudly from the hallway and I opened my door, beckoning her over with a pout. She hated storms just as much as I did.
“Come, Byeol, this weather is driving me crazy.” She meowed back as if she understood me and jumped into my arms once I kneeled down to hold her. She nuzzled her head against my chin and I giggled, starting to pet her. She was a black cat with light green eyes which sparkled like stars, hence her name, Byeol. Mom bought her for me five years ago when I started complaining about being scared when she’d have her night shifts. I hated staying home alone at night until I got Byeol. She brought a sense of security with her and it made me appreciate her even more.
“I’m sorry for leaving you alone tonight, Byeol, you won’t be too mad at me, right?” I whispered at my cat as I played with her ears, she was purring loudly, “Mom will be back by five in the morning, so you won’t be staying alone for too long.”
Byeol meowed loudly and I chuckled kissing her head before placing her down on the floor gently and standing up to grab the charger of my phone, which I almost forgot to pack. I looked around the room and mentally checked off everything from my imaginary list of what I had to bring with myself to Yerim’s and picked up my backpack, making kissy faces at Byeol. She followed after me as I turned off the light in my room and walked down the hallway, headed for the stairs, when my phone suddenly started ringing. I looked down at the caller and saw Yerim was calling me, maybe she changed her mind about that peperoni pizza.
“Hi, Yerim—”
“Y/N!” Her voice was panicked and I stopped in my tracks, right at the top of the stairs, “Someone’s—following me!”
My eyebrows furrowed in confusion, this was out of character for Yerim, “What? I don’t understand—what’s happening?!”
“I’m at the pool—” There was a loud crash and Yerim gasped, “I’m scared—a masked man—they are following me—”
“Yerim, are you being serious?!” My heart picked up as I raced down the stairs, backpack long forgotten as Byeol looked at me confused.
“Yes!” She exclaimed and she started whimpering, making my hands tremble, “They have a knife, Y/N!”
I could barely pull on my tennis shoes when I heard her words, “Hide!”
“I’m in the locker room but I couldn’t find the keys—” There was a loud bang and a sob left Yerim’s lips, bringing tears to my eyes.
“I’m on my way, I’m calling the police—”
“Don’t hang up, please!” Yerim was crying and I was shaking so badly that I could barely grab my keys.
“Yerim, I have to—” I was cut off by Yerim’s scream.
“No! No, stop! Please!”
“Yerim!” I screamed as I slammed the front door shut and struggled to lock it. I sprinted towards my car, ignoring the cold raindrops crashing against the pavement and myself, “Yerim, are you there—”
But another scream cut me off and I started crying, feeling helpless as I listened to my friend’s painful sobs. Just as I reached my car and unlocked it, the line went dead and I panicked even more, hands trembling so hard I could barely dial 112.
“112 what’s your emergency—”
“Please, I think someone’s murdering my friend! She’s at the pool on Wellington’s street, nr. 18. Please! Help her!”
“Ma’am, calm down, can you tell us your name?” The woman on the other side of the phone tried to calm me down, but I couldn’t hear her words. I had to get to Yerim before it was too late. I had already started my car and was pulling out of the garage as I started rambling mindlessly about where Yerim was and that they had to get to her right now.
“Ma’am, calm down and tell us your name.” The woman tried again and I wiped my tears away as I speed down the streets.
“My name is not important! Get to my friend! Her name is Kim Yerim for fucks sake!” I screamed as I rushed past a red light, barely avoiding getting hit. I didn’t care what happened, I only had Yerim in mind, I had to get to her. No, this couldn’t be happening. She’s playing a sick prank on me, she must be. Otherwise…no. No. No. It’s not the murdered. No. They aren’t targeting her, she’s probably just playing around—I slammed on the brakes when I saw someone crossing the road, screaming at them to get the hell away as I started driving again.
“Ma’am, where are you right now?” Suddenly, I heard the woman’s voice through my phone, forgetting I hadn’t hung up.
“In the car, I have to get to my friend.”
“You can’t drive in the state you are—”
“What do you know about that!” I snapped and took a harsh left turn, realizing I was just two blocks away.
“Ma’am, officers are already at the scene, your friend is safe.” The woman tried to calm me down but I shook my head.
“I’ll believe that when I see her with my own eyes.” I reached over and hung up, pulling up to the building as the flashing lights of police cars blinded me for a second. I parked the car and got out without turning the engine off, uncaring of the rain which drenched me in seconds, as I ran towards two officers who were just getting out of their cars.
“My friend—where is she?!” I asked breathless, but they just looked at each other and I didn’t wait for their answers, I pushed past them and ran inside the building. There were more police officers and I saw the entrance to the pool being tapped off, and I instantly knew. Something inside my stomach dropped. I heard nothing and I saw nothing. I had to know. I couldn’t just stand there and wait for the news to be delivered to me. So when three police officers noticed me and demandingly told me I had to leave, I pushed past them and sprinted to the doors leading inside the pool. They were already opened, and I could see everything. The blood. All over the floor, coloring the water. And I could see her. Face down. Floating in the water. Her black hair sprawled out around her. Her favorite swimming suit still on. My ears were ringing and my heart was thumping so fast I started seeing black. I couldn’t hear anything. I felt cold hands gripping my arms, but I couldn’t move. It’s like I was there, but I wasn’t. My hearing only came back when I found myself screaming her name and trashing around in the firm hold of the officers, who were pulling me away from the scene.
“No! Stop!” I screamed, sobbing loudly as I tried to fight them off still, “That’s my best friend! I need to see her! I need to be there for her! Don’t you understand?!”
“Bring her to the ambulance, give her a sedative.” I heard one officer say and I started shaking my head as my body went slack and I could only cry.
“But Yerim—” Suddenly I felt myself being lifted in someone’s arms and I curled into the person, crying loudly.
“It will be alright, miss, cry as much as you need.” A man, with a comforting voice, said reassuringly as I was outside again, the rain still pouring hard. I felt us running until the rain wasn’t hitting me anymore and I was sat inside an ambulance.
“Please—” I whispered, grabbing the officer’s hand as he went to pull away, “Save her.”
I saw sorrow in his eyes, as if he knew something I didn’t, as if he understood something I refused to believe in, “We will try our best, miss. Can you promise me you’ll stay here?”
I nodded and wiped my tears away, but new ones came rushing down my cheeks. I was cold. My body was shaking. I hugged myself and curled up into a ball as I tried to comfort myself, but nothing could bring comfort right now. I started mumbling, it was okay. Everything was okay. That wasn’t Yerim. Yerim was playing a prank on me. Yerim was hiding in the locker room and laughing her ass off, because she loved drama and attention. Yes, that is what was happening.
“Miss—miss—” I jumped when someone touched me and I grumbled at them to stay away from me, “Can you tell me your name?”
I didn’t want to talk, but when they asked me again, I snapped at them, “Kang Y/N!”
“Thank you,” The lady had a very calm voice and I felt her touch me again but I pulled my arm away, once again, “Can you tell me how old you are?”
“Why are you asking me all these questions?!” I snapped again, raising my voice, “You’re supposed to help my friend! Go help her!”
“I’m supposed to help you, Miss Kang—”
“No, because I’m fine—”
“Y/N?!” A familiar voice asked from behind the doctor lady and my eyebrows furrowed when I looked past her and came to see Soonyoung. Why was he here? What was he doing here?
“What?” I whispered confused, glancing back at the doctor who was preparing an injection and I started shaking again, “What are you doing with that?!”
The doctor said nothing as she sighed and walked closer, making Soonyoung protest as well, “Young man, stay out of this unless you want to be sedated as well.”
“Sedated?!” I exclaimed and went to stand up, but suddenly someone from behind held me down and I just realized I wasn’t sitting alone in the ambulance. I started trashing around, trying to free myself as the doctor was now standing right in front of me and I started crying once again when she started feeling around for my vein.
“Please go help my friend—” The doctor shushed me and I whimpered when the needle entered my skin, the doctor injecting the sedative inside my body.
“She’s in shock,” I heard her say as my muscles slowly started to loosen, as if they weren’t listening to me anymore, “She started calming down but you triggered her again, I’m asking you to step back and let her be.”
I realized she was talking to Soonyoung as I was laid down on the stretcher inside the ambulance and the doctor checked my eyes before nodding at someone. I was covered by a blanket and I sniffed as I continued crying quietly, my body feeling numb all of a sudden.
“You should rest now; everything will be alright.” I heard someone saying to me as I felt my eyelids get heavy and I tried shaking my head and telling them that I needed to be next to Yerim, but my mouth wouldn’t move.
“Can you let me stay with her? I’m her friend, I also knew Yerim.” I heard Soonyoung saying before he climbed inside the ambulance. Knew Yerim? Why in past tense? Yerim was fine, what was he talking about? Why is he here?
“It’ll be fine, Y/N.” I felt a hand patting my wet hair as my mind was slowly losing consciousness, “Yerim was a strong girl, but too stubborn for her own good. I just couldn’t help it…”
Before my brain could comprehend Soonyoung’s words, everything became black and I fell into a state of unconsciousness. Did I lose my best friend?
           It was all so blurry. The past two weeks. Everything went by quickly, Yerim disappeared so suddenly. She was here, next to me, laughing and being excited about her up-coming tournament one moment, and the next…I watched her coffin being lowered into the cold, wet ground. I had no tears left to cry at her funeral, I could only watch with a blank stare as her coffin was slowly getting covered by the dirt, swallowing her forever, robbing her from me. I felt nothing. My skin was cold, I was shaking. It was a sunny day and everyone wore short sleeves, but I was wearing a long sleeve and a coat. I could hear the priest saying a prayer, Yerim’s mother weeping next to me and her husband gasping for air, but I couldn’t actually hear them. It was as if I was underwater. Yerim’s smiling framed picture, which I was clutching, was the only thing reminding me that I was at the funeral, present physically, but so far away mentally. Someone held my shoulder, but I couldn’t be bothered to check who it was, I just shook their touch off and stared blankly at Yerim’s tombstone. I read her name, her year of birth and day of death, and I broke. The priest had just finished talking, ceremony ended, when my body started shaking violently, sobs raking my whole being. My legs were weak, and my feet hurt from the high heels I only wore because Yerim loved them and complained I never wore them. The sun was suddenly so hot, the coat and long sleeve were suffocating me, I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t do this. I just couldn’t. Why did they kill her? What did she do? Why her? Why not me?! I knew my sobs turned into wailing and my feet gave up and suddenly, I was on my knees, clutching the framed picture to my chest and trying to find my breath, but my sobs wouldn’t let me. It hurt so much, my chest was in pain, it felt as if someone was trying to rip my heart out. Suddenly, I felt strong hands gripping me by the elbows as I was lifted up. My body was limp so I did not fight back when the person turned me around and cupped my cheeks. My mind was far gone from the present, from what was happening, but I’d recognize his hands anywhere, anytime. They were big, warm, and soft. Wonwoo’s thumb started rubbing my cheek reassuringly and I found strength to open my eyes, still sobbing. His face was emotionless, but his eyes were soft and I knew he felt powerless for not being able to support me. But I appreciated his presence here, he calmed me, the aching wasn’t as bad as before. I tried taking deep breaths, my sobbing coming to silently crying as I hoarsely apologized to Yerim’s parents for creating a scene right at the end of the funeral. They shook their heads and brushed it off, engulfing me in a big hug as Wonwoo stepped back, and they tried to cheer me up with reassuring words, but they only broke me more. They were so supportive and loving, they always let Yerim follow her dreams and encouraged her to become her better self. They did not deserve to lose their brilliant daughter in such an ill manner. When her parents let me go I bowed deeply to them and handed them her framed picture, making her mother cry again. Her father took it from me and then they turned their backs and slowly started walking away. I turned towards my mom and Wonwoo and nodded at them, ready to leave as well. I didn’t want to go yet, but I had to. I had to learn to live without my best friend. Without my other half. As we started walking away, my eyes fell on a figure dressed in all black, head hanging low. His blond hair made it easy to recognize him, it was Soonyoung. He was gazing absent mindedly at Yerim’s grave and my eyebrows furrowed as I watched him. He looked emotionless, something foreign to Soonyoung. His eyes seemed to be red, but he wasn’t crying. Suddenly, he took off towards the grave and before I could follow him with my eyes, Wonwoo squeezed my hand and asked me if I wanted to have some lunch his mother cooked. I wasn’t hungry, but I didn’t want to refuse. I hadn’t eaten since yesterday’s lunch time. And my mother seemed to cheer up a little bit at the idea of seeing Mrs. Jeon, so I agreed to that lunch. And as my mother opened the door for me before going to the driver’s seat, I glanced back at Yerim’s grave and furrowed my eyebrows. We were far from it, but not so far that I couldn’t see Soonyoung’s face. And he was smiling. I felt goosebumps erupting on my skin as I quickly got inside the car, his words from when he sat with me in the ambulance as I was falling unconscious ringing through my mind, ‘I just couldn’t help it…’.
Everything was hard after the funeral. Time really went by fast and I found myself doing nothing but staring out of my head, reminiscing about all the memories I had with Yerim. We’ve been best friends since primary school. I had no other friends, nobody that could live up to her or to our bond. I had no one to talk to suddenly, no one to annoy and no one to listen to as they told their ridiculous stories. It was so hard. I couldn’t eat, some nights I couldn’t sleep, and I couldn’t focus in school or when I had to study. Wonwoo tried to help and studied with me for a hard test, but it did nothing as I failed it. The teachers were understanding and they weren’t pushing me too hard, but for how long would I have their pity? How long until they start calling me out and telling me to get a grip and move on? Sometimes, in the hallways, I would see Myoi Mina’s best friend and I understood. I understood the sorrow in her eyes, the way she wouldn’t even look at anyone else but the ground. How she’d jump at the tiniest sound and how she’d brush off anyone who tried to talk to her. I was like that too, although I was trying hard not to be, it just wasn’t working. A girl who knew Yerim tried to take her seat yesterday and I flipped and screamed at her horrendous things for trying to do so. I felt horrible after that, but it didn’t matter, I was sent to our school’s therapist. He didn’t do much, just gave me some tips on how to grieve, told me to contact him if I started feeling worse, and then sent me on my merry way. I was already feeling the worst, could this get any worse? Wonwoo was understanding, but I could see he was growing restless. He’d snap at me when I’d refuse hanging out with him for the fourth time that week, but he’d instantly apologize saying he understood and he was also dealing with grief. Yerim and him weren’t very close, but they spent a lot of time together because of me, of course he was grieving too. However, Soonyoung was nowhere to be found. Some say his parents took him away on a retreat after he snapped at his younger sister at home, Wonwoo wouldn’t talk about him when asked. It was strange. Their behavior. Wonwoo would become tense when anyone mentioned the killer but when I’d ask if everything was alright he’d become defensive and say he was just stressed.
Tonight was one of those nights when I was restless and couldn’t stay at home anymore, so I went for a walk. My mom was cooking dinner and after playing with Byeol, I grabbed my coat and told my mom I’d be taking a walk in the neighborhood. She asked me to be home in half an hour as it was getting dark and rainy clouds started gathering on the sky. I missed Yerim a lot, and I couldn’t help but think about how excited she’d get whenever it rained. One summer we went down to the lake and it started raining hard, but despite that, Yerim still went and swum in the lake, splashing me repeatedly, making me go in with her despite being scared. Without meaning to, I found myself walking by Yerim’s house. I glanced up at her window, but of course the light wasn’t on. Of course it wouldn’t be on, why would it be? Yerim wasn’t there studying. I wished she was so that I could convince her to hang out with me and Byeol, but she wasn’t here with us anymore. The front door to their house opened and I smiled when I saw her father walking down the porch stairs. He looked up and spotted me, waving at me, as he was headed towards me.
“Good evening, Mr. Kim.” I greeted him and he smiled, opening the gate for me.
“Hello there, Y/N. What brings you here?” His eyes had always reminded me of Yerim’s, and their laughter was the same.
“I was taking a walk in the neighborhood, and found myself wandering here…” Yerim’s father’s face seemed to lose the little happiness he displayed and he sighed, glancing back, up at Yerim’s window.
“I understand, sometimes I find myself walking up to her room in the mornings, wanting to wake her up…” I bit my lower lip and Mr. Kim sighed before looking back at me, “Would you like to come inside? My wife baked those muffins you two girls really like.”
I found myself smiling, Mrs. Kim’s chocolate muffins were the best, whenever she baked them, Yerim and I would devour them in an hour, “If I’m not bothering too much…”
“Non-sense, child.” Mr. Kim laughed and stepped aside, allowing me inside their property. I bowed my head a little at him and walked through the gate, “I’m headed to the supermarket, want anything?”
“No, thank you, Mr. Kim!” He nodded and patted my head before he left through the gate, walking down the street, headed for the closest supermarket. Mr. Kim had always been the father figure I never had. He had also always treated me as his daughter. He was the one who taught me how to swim and how to ride a bicycle as my mother was too busy at the hospital. My parents divorced when I was really young and my father disappeared after that despite promising to come by sometimes and pay for the allowance. I shook my head at the thought of my absent father and walked up to the front door, knocking on it before walking inside. There was some jazz music playing quietly in the background as the delicious muffin smell wafted through the air. I took off my shoes and coat, and walked towards the kitchen, knocking on the door, realizing Mrs. Kim didn’t hear me entering.
“Oh, you’re back—Y/N!” A wide smile spread on Mrs. Kim’s face when she saw me and she rushed up to me, hugging me tightly, “How lovely you stepped by! We haven’t seen you since—”
Since the funeral, “Right, I was out for a walk and found myself passing by. Mr. Kim and I just happened to run into each other, he invited me inside.”
“How smart of him,” Mrs. Kim chuckled; however you could see she wasn’t feeling as giddy as she was acting, “I just happened to bake your favorite chocolate muffins.”
And Yerim’s. I smiled gratefully at Mrs. Kim as she handed me two chocolate muffins, which were still warm, “Thank you.”
“I will pack some for you to take home. I baked too much either way, my husband and I don’t have a sweet tooth, I just missed the smell of it. Your mother loves them too, she’ll be happy for the small gift.” Yerim might’ve looked like his father, but she talked just as much as her mother. When you’d sit down with the two of them and listen to their stories, time would fly by and you wouldn’t even notice. They had a very captivating way of speaking, conversing with them never felt awkward or boring.
“Thank you, she will probably give you a call when she gets them.” I said with a chuckle and Mrs. Kim smiled.
“As she should, we haven’t talked in a while…” Since Yerim’s funeral, but she didn’t want to say it. I didn’t want to say it either. It felt nice being in their home after two weeks. I always felt so welcomed here. The house was bright and homey, Yerim and Mrs. Kim having decorated it in an eccentric way, which would sometimes give Mr. Kim a headache. I looked behind me and glanced at the stair leading upstairs as Mrs. Kim placed some muffins in a smaller bag. She turned back and noticed me staring back at the stairs.
“You can go up, if you want to—Yerim wouldn’t mind it, I know.” Mrs. Kim spoke up and I nodded at her gratefully, placing the muffins I was holding on the table, before hurrying up the stairs and beelining it for her room. I hesitated for a second before opening the door, preparing myself for her absence, but it still hit me hard when I opened the door to darkness. I gulped and turned on the light, blinking away the tears which suddenly sprung to my eyes. Her room was the same, messy but not exactly. Her closet door was slightly opened and I could see her pink hoodie spilling out and I chuckled as I walked over and grabbed it. I always told her to just hang her hoodies up, but she never listened to me. As I held it in my hands, Yerim’s sweet scent hit my nose and I bit my lower lip, taking a deep breath. I placed her hoodie on the bed and pulled my long sleeve over my head before pulling her hoodie on and closing my eyes. My skin got covered in goosebumps as I imagined Yerim sitting in her chair and complaining about me wearing her favorite hoodie, but secretly not being bothered by it at all. We always shared our clothes when we’d have sleepovers, even tried them on and did a fake fashion show or acted as if had to sell them to each other at ridiculous prices. The hoodie’s fabric slowly warmed up and I opened my eyes, looking around her room. Her parents haven’t touched anything and I was reluctant to do so too, so I sat down on her bed and started playing with my fingers. The book I recommended to her to read was on her desk, bookmark somewhere at the middle of the book. She never got to read the mind-blowing plot twist, it made me sad, she would’ve loved it so much. Feeling a bit stuffy, I stood up and opened the window before going back to her bed and jumping on it, sprawling out on it. Yerim’s bed was always so comfortable, her blanket puffy, and bed covered in stuffed animals. I turned onto my stomach and started humming my favorite song as I stared up at the pictures above her bed, smiling as most were with the two of us. Our favorite pictures or just really silly ones. Yerim had big dreams compared to me, I was still struggling to decide what to do after high-school. My eyes went to her nightstand and I grinned when I noticed her favorite strawberry candy laying in her jar. It was the last one. I would always steal it, so I did just that. Hopefully, wherever Yerim was, she could see me right now and she’d be frowning and shaking her head at me. I loved annoying her like that. I unwrapped the candy and slowly ate it, chuckling at myself and how silly I must look. As I threw the wrapper on the nightstand, my eyes widened when I noticed her phone next to her lamp. Her parents must’ve placed it there. It surprised me for some reason, and as I reached for it and grabbed it, a twig snapped outside Yerim’s window and something hit the window. I gasped loudly and turned around, coming face to face with Soonyoung, as he had just climbed inside. I quickly placed Yerim’s phone in the hoodie’s pocket, something told me to hide it from Soonyoung.
“What are you doing here?!” I asked alarmed, heart beating fast from the scare. Soonyoung looked around before leaning against Yerim’s desk.
“I was running and saw light coming from her room—”
“So you just climb inside?!” I asked accusingly and Soonyoung shook his head.
“No, I didn’t meant to, but I saw it was you and—” He cleared his throat and looked down at the floor, “I don’t know…I just felt the need to talk to you.”
It made me realize this was the first time seeing him since Yerim’s funeral. And based on rumors, he wasn’t even supposed to be home.
“Are you okay? I haven’t seen you in school and Wonwoo wouldn’t talk about you.” I asked and Soonyoung looked up with a cold gaze, he looked tired.
“Yeah, I’m fine. I was visiting my grandparents for a week, and I didn’t feel like going to school this week, so yeah.” Soonyoung explained and I nodded, taking in his posture. His shoulders were slumped and his forehead sweaty. He was out running, after all.
“And you?” Soonyoung cleared his throat, “Are you good?”
I sighed and looked up at the ceiling, thinking through my answer, “On some days I’m good, on some days I can’t eat nor sleep. I’m feeling content at the moment, but maybe that’s because we’re standing in Yerim’s room and I’m wearing her hoodie and I can just trick myself into believing that she’s downstairs with her mom or taking a shower…”
Soonyoung nodded and crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking at the hoodie I was wearing, “That was her favorite.” I hummed and he licked his lips, starting to shake his head suddenly.
“You know—if only—” He scoffed and his eyebrows furrowed, “If only she wasn’t so stubborn. She just—she always refused to go out with me, never even gave me a chance. I tried to convince her so many times, you know, I was patient and nice, but—”
I watched as Soonyoung grew agitated and started walking up and down, “But I just couldn’t do it anymore, you know? It’s like, my brain just clicked and I snapped and—”
I was growing confused as I listened to Soonyoung rambling, what did he mean? Snapped and what?, “You snapped and what, Soonyoung?”
“I didn’t want to do it, I swear.” His voice grew low and when he stopped and faced me, he looked different. His expression was dark and his mouth was in a sneer. I gulped and stood up, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. Soonyoung didn’t seem to notice my discomfort as he hung his head low and sighed loudly.
“I just couldn’t help it…” I gasped. Those words again. What did he mean by them? He didn’t…no. This is Soonyoung, it’s impossible. He couldn’t have…no. He’s my boyfriend’s best friend, he’d never—he’s not a criminal!
“We should go.” I found my voice as I shook my head, growing afraid all of a sudden. Soonyoung was acting weird and I had to go home now. My words seemed to snap him out of his mumbling and he suddenly looked at me, face void of the previous darkness.
“You’re right…” He nodded and patted my shoulder, offering me a small smile, “Don’t tell her parents I climbed in though, I don’t want them to believe I did this often.”
I forced out a chuckle and watched as he climbed out the window and then jumped down, sneaking away from the Kim’s property. My heart was beating like crazy as I closed Yerim’s window and I clutched her phone firmly in my hand as I turned the light off and closed the door behind me. I always refused to listen to what Yerim has always told me, but maybe, just perhaps, there was something very wrong with Soonyoung.
Tumblr media
           Today the sun seemed to finally come out, no rain clouds seemed to appear anytime soon. It was warm for an October day and I found myself sitting in the courtyard, drawing in my notebook to pass time. I wasn’t hungry, so it was useless to go to the Cafeteria. I didn’t feel like talking to anyone, so when this morning Wonwoo approached me and suggested going on a date after classes, I declined and told him I had to do some catching up in Biology class as I skipped the last two classes having felt unwell. He got moody and stormed off without a word, making me sigh. I was pushing away everyone from myself, but I didn’t know how else to cope with the loss of my best friend. It was the only thing that made me feel content. I drew some harsh lines, trying to create the skyline in my drawing, when I saw someone approaching from the corner of my eyes. I didn’t look up, thinking it was either Wonwoo or Soonyoung, but the girly scent which hit my nose once the person sat next to me on the bench made me turn my head and look at them. It came as a surprise to see Minatozaki Sana sitting next to me, Mina’s best friend. Her blonde hair was tied in a ponytail and she wore a sleeveless turtleneck underneath her cardigan. She looked better than on most days, but her eyes were quite empty. She was staring at me too and I blinked at her in confusion. We never really talked to each other; she was in an entirely different grade than I was.
“Hello.” She broke the silence and I cleared my throat.
“Hi.” I greeted back and looked down at her hand curiously as she extended it towards me.
“My name is Sana; we’ve never been formally introduced to each other.” She seemed like a very straightforward person. I nodded and shook her hand.
“Indeed, my name is Y/N.” Sana hummed and we let go of each other’s hands, “I’m sorry for you loss.”
“I’m sorry for your loss too.” Sana was quick to return my words and I chuckled humorlessly, bringing a sarcastic smile on her lips. She nodded at me and then turned away, gazing at the trees on the other side of the courtyard. I continued watching her, thinking she’d say something else, but she remained silent, even ignored me. Realizing our conversation ended here I shrugged and looked down at my drawing, continuing to draw those harsh lines. And like that, we sat in silence next to each other. Sana proceeded to take out a book and read, and in a weird way, it brought comfort to have someone sitting next to me. But it was weird, if it were Wonwoo or Soonyoung, they would’ve irritated me. Sana’s presence was relaxing, understanding. Words didn’t need to be exchanged, we understood. Our silence was louder than our words could’ve been. I found myself smiling, something I haven’t done in the past four weeks. I glanced at Sana from the corner of my eyes and she was smiling too, sneaking glances at me. Before we could say anything, we both started giggling and it felt so nice. It was so relieving, as if I released all the pent-up stress I had in my muscles.
“We must look so odd to someone if they have been watching us for the past fifteen minutes.” Sana said through her giggles and I shrugged my shoulders.
“That’s the nicest thing someone could be thinking about us at the moment.” I said and Sana nodded, our giggles coming to a stop. Neither of us had to say it, but after Mina’s death there were whispers about Sana. How she killed her best friend because she was jealous of Mina’s success as she was the cheerleading captain and just wanted her position. How they weren’t even friends and kept a façade because their families were friends. Some rumors spread about Sana being in love with Mina, who didn’t reciprocate her feelings, so Sana killed her in a fit of rage. They were awful. And as the students were gossiping about Mina, they were gossiping about me too. I heard the jealousy version too, the need for attention version too, and even the version where Yerim was in love with Wonwoo and I killed her because I couldn’t stand the thought. They were hilarious, but they still got to you after a while. Just last week, Wonwoo almost got into a fight because of a guy who dared to ask me how it felt plunging that knife into Yerim. If Wonwoo wouldn’t have punched the living daylight out of him, I would’ve definitely.
“Don’t let the gossips get to you, they are ridiculous.” Sana said with a roll of her eyes and I nodded, agreeing.
“I know, but they still get bothersome after a while…” I muttered and closed my notebook as the bell rang, signaling our break was over. Sana looked up at the sky for a second and then closed her book, placing it in her backpack.
“You could always just slap them, you know.” She said with a mischievous smile and I chuckled.
“Have you slapped anyone so far?” I asked and Sana pursed her lips.
“Of course, I have,” She stood up, “Johnny thought it was funny talking about my dead friend’s figure and how pitiful it was that he couldn’t sleep with her before she died.”
I didn’t know who this Johnny was, but he deserved that slap, “How disgusting.”
“Indeed.” Sana hummed and waited for me to pack my belongings and get up from the bench. We took off, headed to the side entrance to the school, when suddenly, the intercom went off and our principal’s voice came through.
“This is the principal speaking. I ask everyone to pack their belongings and head straight to the main entrance. All students have fifteen minutes to leave the premises, a dead body was found in the men’s bathroom on the third floor. I instruct everyone to leave right now, and do not try and approach said bathroom or there will be repercussions!” Sana and I stopped dead in our tracks and looked at each other before hurrying inside the school, you could only leave through the main entrance. The halls were full of students rushing to get out, it was chaotic. Everyone was pushing everyone around and I found myself reaching for Sana’s hand, keeping her close to me as a bigger guy almost ran into her. She thanked me quietly and we continued making our way towards the main entrance. My heart was racing and suddenly I was feeling sick. Another victim. Another crime. Who was it this time? And just as that thought crossed my mind, I suddenly felt my legs turn weak. Wonwoo. Where was Wonwoo? Soonyoung? Where were they? Were they fine? I couldn’t do this again. I felt like I was walking through water again, the entrance was just there, but it felt so far away. I felt Sana tugging on my hand and I followed her, trying to control my rigged breathing.
“Hey, look at me.” She said once we were outside and she pulled me to the side of the steps, “Breathe, Y/N, you’re turning red.”
I nodded and tried to take a deep breath, but my muscles were tense and I felt tears gather in my eyes, “Where’s Wonwoo?”
An understanding look crossed Sana’s face and she started looking around, “I am sure he is alright; he’s probably looking for you right now, just as scared. You need to breathe, Y/N.”
I nodded and closed my eyes, feeling Sana’s grip tightening on my hand, and I tried to breathe. It was hard at the beginning, my lungs seemed to refuse to listen, but at last I was able to take little breaths here and there. Before I could react to the disappearance of Sana’s grip, I was engulfed into a bear hug, held tightly to someone’s chest. I gasped and opened my eyes, my arms going around Wonwoo’s neck.
“Oh my God, you’re okay.” I whispered, a tear rolling down my cheek. Wonwoo’s breathing was shaky as well and he nodded, his hold crushing me.
“Yes, yes.” He whispered and kissed my head, “Are you hurt?”
“No.” I muttered and shook my head, pulling a bit back. Wonwoo’s eyebrows were furrowed and he was breathing hard, his hair fell into his eyes. I pushed it back and smiled at him, grateful that nothing happened to him. I really wouldn’t have been able to deal with losing him too in such a sort time after Yerim’s death. I leaned up and pressed a short kiss against his lips and I could feel Wonwoo’s muscles relaxing, his hold not tight anymore.
“Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you all break.” Wonwoo muttered, pushing my hair behind my ear.
“In the courtyard, I wasn’t hungry.” I answered and then looked down, “Sorry, I should’ve told you.”
Wonwoo shook his head and kissed my forehead swiftly, “No, it’s alright.”
I realized Sana was with me seconds ago and looked around, spotting her to our right, “Thank you.”
She smiled and nodded her head before she placed her backpack around her shoulders and started walking away. Wonwoo nodded at her and Sana greeted him back before disappearing in the crowd of people.
“You know her?” He asked quietly, almost sounding irritated.
“Not really, we talked for the first time today. But I knew who she was.” I explained and he nodded, looking off in the distance.
“You shouldn’t be friends with her.” Wonwoo sounded serious as his expression hardened and I stepped out of his hold, confused.
“Why?” But before he could answer me, Soonyoung came running up to us. His hair was disheveled and he was panting, a duffel bag in his hands. My eyebrows furrowed and I stepped back when he stopped next to me a little bit too close for my liking. I’ve been avoiding him since we met in Yerim’s room, scared of his sudden changes of mood. Soonyoung had a crazed look in his eyes and he was grinning from ear to ear as he looked at Wonwoo.
“Did you hear? The murderer killed someone again.” He sounded excited and my eyebrows furrowed when I saw Wonwoo’s lips twitching.
“Who was it this time?” Wonwoo asked, voice uncaring, but I didn’t miss the hint of smirk on his lips. I gulped, curious too, but a bit taken aback by the boys attitudes.
“Boo Seungkwan.” I gasped and took a step back again, eyes widening. I knew him. The two boys looked at me with raised eyebrows. I gulped and avoided their eyes, feeling uncomfortable.
“Are you sure?” I asked quietly, feeling a lump in my throat.
“One hundred percent, Y/N,” Soonyoung chuckled and he went and slung his arm around Wonwoo’s shoulders, “I was the one who found him.”
My head snapped up and I watched the two boys in front of me as they looked at each other and chuckled, and then my eyes fell on the duffle bag. It was zipped closed, but…it looked as if there was a darker spot on it. I squinted as I tried focusing on it, but Wonwoo’s voice caught my attention.
“Didn’t you know him, sugar?” He asked sweetly and I nodded, eyebrows furrowing.
“Yeah, I did, he—” I cleared my throat and scratched my arm in discomfort, “He’s been bullying me since kindergarten.”
“He must’ve had a crush on you, right, Wonwoo?” Soonyoung asked with a laugh and I grimaced, weirded out by their behavior and feeling bad for talking like that about a dead person.
“Well, he’s been put out of his misery, so, I suppose it doesn’t matter anymore.” Wonwoo’s voice was smug and my eyebrows furrowed as I looked at my boyfriend, who seemed amused by the whole situation. What was happening? Why were they reacting like this? Wasn’t Soonyoung supposed to be shaken up after finding a dead body? I shuddered, and Wonwoo noticed because his demeanor changed instantly and he shook Soonyoung off him and took a step toward me.
“Y/N, I’m—”
“I have to go.” I cut him off and hurried away before he could grab me and convince me to stay with the two of them. I glanced back when I was a good distance away from them and saw Soonyoung making some slashing motions with his hand while laughing and Wonwoo smirking at him as he dug his hands inside his pockets. There was something very wrong with Soonyoung, and I was getting more and more scared of him.  
           Despite the sun being out throughout the day, by the evening some dark clouds started gathering on the sky, lightning flashing in the distance. I sighed as I drew my curtains to the side and opened the window, letting some fresh air in before the rain could start. I figured we’d have another stormy night, great, my mom had the night shift again, I hated being home alone during storms. I could hear Byeol running up and down the hallway as I sat on my bed and I chuckled, she had the zoomies again. I was holding Yerim’s phone in my hands and I figured I couldn’t do much damage if I looked through her gallery. Before leaving the Kim’s house I asked if it was alright if I borrowed her phone for a while, and they said it was okay as long as I returned it. So, pulling my hair to the side I unlocked her phone and went to her gallery. She was very organized, even when it came to pictures. There were different folders for different themes, all labeled accordingly. I clicked on the one with our nicknames for each other and giggled at the first photo. It was taken when Yerim and I went to the movies and I accidentally got stuck in the bathroom as the lock was faulty. You could see my hands from above the stall and I remembered how loudly I was screaming as I had left my phone with Yerim. It was hilarious, but I prefer not repeating the incident. Then the next one was with her neighbor’s dog; she took a selfie as we both were petting it. Then there were a bunch of hilarious and cute selfies from our latest sleepover, a few pictures of Byeol, and our favorite picture which we took while hiking one day. I sighed and looked out the window, just in time to see the lightning strike again. The thunder followed almost immediately, but it wasn’t as loud as I expected it to be. I looked back down at Yerim’s phone and excited her camera roll, about to place her phone to the side, when Byeol came zooming inside my room, scaring the living daylight out of me. I yelped and watched as she stopped underneath my window before she jumped up on the sill, looking at me innocently. I grimaced at her and looked back down at the phone, having accidentally opened the call log. My eyes ran over the familiar names of people, mine being the last one. I was the last person Yerim called before she died. A lump formed in my throat and I gulped, noticing the unknown number underneath mine. Who could that have been? Maybe a scammer or a guy she newly met, however I doubted that was the case, she always saved the numbers she was talking to. Biting my lower lip, I debated calling the unknown number, but after all, I had nothing to lose. And curiosity was eating my alive. So, I clicked on the number and dialed it, waiting patiently for the person on the other side to pick up. However, a ringing sound not too far away from my window suddenly caught my attention and I knew I wasn’t hallucinating as Byeol’s ears perked up at the sound too. But before I could think more of it, my call was picked up, but there was only silence on the other end. My eyebrows furrowed as I stood from my bed and walked towards Byeol, lightly petting her head as I looked out my window.
“Hello?” I asked quietly, getting a strange feeling of being watched, so I closed the window and locked it quickly.
“Hi there, beautiful.” I jumped at the distorted voice. It sounded like a robot speaking, the voice was low but almost glitchy. I looked out the window, wondering who was this and why had they called Yerim?
“Who are you?” I asked curiously, figuring it was just someone playing a prank on me.
“Wouldn’t it be boring if I told you that?” The voice almost took a playful tone and I chuckled.
“Perhaps, it would ruin your fun too soon, right?” I decided to play along and the person chuckled.
“Smart girl, indeed, it would ruin my fun too soon.” There was a pause before they continued, “And I’m not done having fun yet.”
I hummed and started petting Byeol’s head again as she was staring out the window, “Why did you call Yerim?”
“I was just about to ask; how do you have your dead friend’s phone?” I paused for a second, eyebrows furrowing. So this person seems to know us well. First, they probably called Yerim and were pranking her and now they are playing with me. It’s probably one of our classmates then, Mark likes goofing around.
“You must know us well if you have her number.” I decided to feel around and try and find out who this was.
“Oh,” The person chuckled and it sent a chill down my spine, “I happen to know you very well, Y/N.”
I licked my lips and looked down at Byeol as she pulled her head away, having had enough of my petting, “Really? How?”
The person chuckled again and I watched as Byeol jumped down from the window sill and walked out of my room, “I can’t tell you all of my secrets just yet, beautiful, it’s our first time talking.”
“I don’t think it is,” I chuckled, “Mark.”
There was a pause before the person sighed, “Who’s Mark, beautiful?”
I rolled my eyes, amused, “Ha-ha, very funny. My classmate, obvious. You really like playing pranks on people, don’t you? I thought last week’s detention was enough for a lifetime.”
“What if I’m not Mark?” The voice sounded very serious all of a sudden and I bit my lower lip, tracing a rain drop on my window as it started lightly raining.
“Then who could you possibly be?” There was another lightning and I turned around when Byeol started meowing loudly in my doorway. She was hungry, again, “I’m bored of this game—”
I turned to face the window again but instead of finishing my sentence, I cut myself off with a loud scream. A masked person was standing outside my window, and I started shaking as I froze for a second. It was…a Ghostface.
“Auch, beautiful, that was loud.” The Ghostface whined and I quickly drew the curtains closed, pulling down the blinds too, “What are you doing? Let me see you—”
“Who are you?!” I cut the person off, almost screaming as I ran out of my room, Byeol following agitatedly behind me. I checked the front door quickly, making sure it was locked before I went to check the door in the living room as well.
“Just a Ghostface, beautiful.” The person answered nonchalantly and my heart started beating fast as I hid behind the sofa, pulling Byeol into my chest. She made no sound as she gazed at me with her big green eyes.
“Stop calling me beautiful!” I snapped and tried to take deep breaths, debating on calling the police from my own phone. Who was this? What did they want? Were they…were they here to hurt me? What if…what if they were the killer? I felt dread flush over my whole being and I swallowed my tears and blinked my eyes continuously. I had to stay focused, if I was in danger, I had to save myself somehow.
“Did I scare you, beau—”
“Did you kill Kim Yerim?” I cut the Ghostface off, voice shaky as I waited for an answer. The person’s laughter made me shudder and Byeol wrestled herself out of my arms and meowed loudly at me for holding her so tightly. I felt sorry, but I was scared, and I was trying to hold her close to myself in case we needed to escape.
“Maybe I did.” There was a pause and I gasped, “Maybe I didn’t.”
I sprung up to my feet, acting out of pure terror, as I ran up to my room and grabbed my phone. I was too scared to look out of my window to see if the person was still there. There was a loud thunder and I screamed as the line went dead, leaving me shaking. Was the Ghostface gone? Shakily, I placed Yerim’s phone on my desk and slowly raised the blinds, scared of seeing the Ghostface outside of my window still. But nobody was there. I was scared, shaking, and on the verge of crying. Byeol was downstairs and the rain started falling harder. I couldn’t stay alone tonight; it would kill my nerves. So I quickly unlocked my phone and dialed my boyfriend’s number, pacing up and down in my room as I waited for him to pick up. Something rustled outside of my window and I froze when I faintly heard Wonwoo’s familiar ringtone, but the thunder swallowing the sound was louder and it made me feel stupid. Why would Wonwoo be right outside my window unannounced either way? What was he? A burglar? Wonwoo picked up on the third ring.
“Hi—”
“Can you sleepover tonight?” I cut him off, words hurried as I fixed my eyes on my window, starting to shake again.
“Are you alright?” Wonwoo sounded concerned and I heard rustling on the other end.
“No, are you coming over?”
“I’m on my way.” Wonwoo said before hanging up and I took a deep breath, trying to calm down. This was good. I wouldn’t be alone. Wonwoo would come by and sleep here. I took deep breaths as I paced around my room, Byeol sat in the doorway and watched me with a confused look on her face. I chuckled when I looked at her and tried not to think about the Ghostface and our conversation. It freaked me out. Who was behind the mask? And why would they want to prank anyone in this kind of way? It was distasteful and creepy, I was scared. Just as Byeol meowed she reminded that I forgot to feed her, the doorbell rang. I paused and looked at Byeol, my heart suddenly racing again. Who was that? Wonwoo lived twenty minutes away from me and it wasn’t even five minutes since I had called him, it couldn’t have been him. Was it…the person wearing that Ghostface mask? My heart started beating fast again and I glanced at Byeol as she started meowing loudly and took off towards the front door. The doorbell rang again and I hurried after my cat, calling out her name quietly.
“Stop!” I whisper-shouted, motioning at her to come to me, but she was ignoring me. Her meows were loud and I cursed quietly as I creeped towards the front door, convinced that it wasn’t Wonwoo, but that masked person. I should call the police. Suddenly there was loud knocking on the front door and I jumped as Byeol glanced at me.
“Y/N?!” Wonwoo’s deep voice made me sigh in relief as I quickly unlocked the front door and opened it for him. His hair was drenched and his jacket and jeans were wet too, it was pouring outside now. Byeol started meowing as Wonwoo stepped inside and he smiled at her, kneeling down to muzzle his face against her head. Byeol loved Wonwoo and they always played together a lot when Wonwoo came over. But…how did he get here so fast?
“Wonwoo—you’re drenched.” I muttered suspiciously as I helped him out of his jacket. He suddenly looked at me with a wide smile, ruffling his hair.
“Yeah, I was on my way here when the rain started.” He said with a shrug and I hung his jacket on the hanger.
“But you got here really fast…” I trailed off and watched him take off his shoes before he gave Byeol a swift kiss.
“Oh, yeah, I was already on my way—”
“Why?” I asked accusingly, eyebrows furrowed, and arms crossed in front of my chest. There were too many weird things happening today, I was freaked out. I couldn’t decide if my thoughts were real or I was being delusional. Could I seriously not trust my own boyfriend anymore? But he gave me no reasons…
Wonwoo looked taken aback by my tone and words, “Uhm…I just wanted to surprise you? You told me your mom was working the nightshift and I know you hate storms…”
He was right, I was overreacting, “Yeah, I know, I’m sorry—it’s just, lately I’m so jumpy.”
Wonwoo smiled and approached me, cupping my cheeks, “I noticed, but it’s fine. Things will get better eventually.”
I nodded and kissed his lips, their warmth bringing a sense of tranquility as I stepped closer to him. Wonwoo’s grip got firmer and our lips started moving against each other as I circled my arms around his neck, his wet hair tingling my wrists. One of his hand’s gripped my waist, and I hummed when his familiar scent hit my nose. It felt nice kissing him, I’ve been keeping my distance from Wonwoo, feeling uncomfortable lately with any physical contact besides a brief hug. And this felt nice now. His familiar lips, and firm grip, musky scent, I realized I had missed them. Byeol’s loud meowing broke us apart and I chuckled as I pressed another kiss against Wonwoo’s lips.
“Poor cat, she’s hungry…can you feed her while I bring you a towel?” I asked and Wonwoo nodded with a smile, releasing me from his hold as I turned and headed to the bathroom. Byeol followed Wonwoo as they headed into the kitchen and I could hear him pouring the cat food into her little bowl. I got a clean towel and then walked to the kitchen, handing it to Wonwoo.
“Do you want tea or hot chocolate?” I asked with a grin as I grabbed two mugs. Wonwoo pursed his lips and pulled out his glasses from the pocket of his hoodie.
“It’s a hot chocolate kind of night.”
“Right?!” I asked with a chuckle and he nodded at me amused.
“Do you still have my spare clothes?’ Wonwoo asked and I chuckled as I glanced back at him.
“What do you think?” He smirked at me and pushed up his glasses higher on the bridge of his nose, “They are in the laundry room.”
Wonwoo thanked me and then walked away, leaving me with Byeol in the kitchen. While she quietly ate her food I prepared the hot chocolate for Wonwoo and I. He took his time to change out of his wet clothes and dried his hair with the towel as best as he could. When he joined us in the kitchen again, the hot chocolate were already ready and Byeol was somewhere off in the house, probably sleeping as she had just eaten. I handed Wonwoo a mug as he approached me and he thanked me with his signature gummy smile. I had always loved his smile, it made him look so cute. It was a nice contrast compared to his usual poker face. Wonwoo wasn’t very expressive usually, but when it was just the two of us, he could be very cute. He interlaced our fingers as we drank our hot chocolate and I giggled, raising my eyebrows at him.
“I missed you.” He whispered, looking down at his mug. I bit my lower lip and felt bad for pushing him away for so long, but I needed the space. I still do, but it’s not as bad as after the funeral.
“I’m sorry, I just felt uncomfortable around people after…” I trailed off and sighed, taking a sip of my hot chocolate. Wonwoo squeezed my hand.
“I understand you, and I’m not pressuring you in any way. It must hurt like hell losing your best friend.” I gulped a bit harder and glanced at Wonwoo briefly, noticing the change in his behavior. There it was again, the ghost of a smirk on his lips. It was confusing.
“Yeah, it hurts a lot. I hope the criminal is caught soon so that I can face them—”
“And what would you do?” Wonwoo sounded curious as he turned his body to face mine. I raised an eyebrow at him as I shrugged.
“That they are a piece of shit and I hope they rot away in prison until they get to root in hell.” Despite me being dead serious, Wonwoo started laughing and I pulled my hand out of his, slightly irritated.
“You’re hot when you get fired up, sugar.” Normally his compliments would leave me feeling giddy, but we were talking about the murderer of my best friend right now, there was nothing hot about it.
I shot Wonwoo a glare before walking to the sink to wash my mug, “I thought we were having a serious conversation, Wonwoo.”
Wonwoo sighed and approached me, still sipping his hot chocolate, “Come on, I was just joking—”
“Well it’s not funny!” I snapped, looking at him, “Yerim was murdered and you’re telling me I’m hot when I talk about her murderer?!”
“No, that’s not hot, I was just saying you are—nevermind, I’m not in the mood to fight. You’ve been ignoring me for three weeks and when we finally get to spend some time together you’re just getting angry at me.” Wonwoo sounded accusing as he placed the mug forcefully in the sink and I rolled my eyes.
“What did you expect me to do? Jump in your arms the day after my friend’s funeral—”
“You didn’t have to push me away!” His voice raised and I turned to wash his mug too, hating it when he started getting loud while arguing, “I get that you don’t let me touch you, but you wouldn’t even speak to me, Y/N! If I knew you’d be like this I wouldn’t have let Soonyoung—”
I paused, turning to look at Wonwoo. He seemed speechless as he stared at me wide eyed, shaking his head. I turned off the water and faced him.
“What the hell are you even saying?” I asked confused, trying to comprehend his words but I didn’t understand what he was talking about. What had Soonyoung to do with our argument right now? What did he do?
“Nothing, I’m just—” Wonwoo shrugged and took a deep breath, composing himself, “I just missed you, that’s it. I hate arguing with you, you know that.”
“Yeah, well,” I scoffed and dried my hands in a towel, “I wouldn’t be arguing with you if you tried to understand my feelings—”
“I do understand.” He cut me off and my jaw clenched as I gave him a glare.
“I don’t feel it, but whatever, do you want to watch a movie or what?” Honestly, I wasn’t in the mood to watch anything, I just wanted to go to sleep, but I knew Wonwoo would bother me until I wasn’t grumpy.
“Do you want to watch one?” Wonwoo asked with a sigh, knowing that our previous conversation was over.
“No.” I muttered and he looked up at the ceiling, taking a deep breath.
“Do you want to go to sleep?” I nodded wordlessly and he pulled me into a hug, making me roll my eyes. I didn’t want to be hugged right now, but I didn’t push him away, just didn’t reciprocate the hug, “It’s still early to go to sleep.”
It wasn’t that early, but he was right, I would wake up during the night, probably, “Whatever, I want to go to bed.”
He groaned and suddenly I felt his hands gripping my thighs as I was hauled up, I yelped and grabbed onto him, “What are you doing?!”
Wonwoo said nothing as he took off and headed up the stairs, towards my room. He pushed the door open with his foot and walked towards my bed, before I could ask him to let me down, he fell forward, crushing me against the bed with his weight. I groaned as my bed’s mattress wasn’t soft.
“Wonwoo…” I muttered with a glare, grabbing his shoulders to push him off. He whined and didn’t move as he nuzzled his head in my neck, “You’re too heavy.”
“And you’re too grumpy.” He muttered and I slapped his shoulder, making him chuckle. I wanted him off, but he wasn’t budging. Before I could interject, he started pressing kisses against my neck, knowing well I was ticklish there, but I tried to keep my laughter in as I tried wrestling out from underneath him. Wonwoo was having the time of his life as he started laughing and tickling my sides too, making me cry out in despair as I hated being tickled.
“Stop! Wonwoo!” I tried to push his hands away, but it was futile. Wonwoo was giggling and quickly kissed my lips before he finally stopped tickling me, smiling at me mischievously. I glared at him and as I went to smack his arm, Byeol decided to join us as she jumped up on Wonwoo’s back. I started laughing as Wonwoo hissed, Byeol’s nails dug into his back, he deserved it after torturing me here.
“Hey, Byeol!” Wonwoo started shaking his back, trying to get my cat off of him, but it wasn’t working, so I started poking her, trying to get her off his back. And it worked, because Byeol jumped off and Wonwoo finally got off of me as well to start playing with my cat. He got on the floor and started pushing her lightly around, making Byeol land on her side as she started turning around, attacking Wonwoo’s fingers and jumping on his hand. I chuckled and left the two to play as I went to the bathroom to change into my pajamas and brush my teeth. I was too tired to shower, so I tried to be quick and when I walked back inside my room, Wonwoo and Byeol were still playing. I poked Byeol to rile her up more and she lunged for Wonwoo’s hand, making him hiss as I plugged in my phone. I looked at him and Wonwoo was glaring at Byeol.
“Did she scratch you?” I asked as Wonwoo got up and sat on my bed.
“Yeah.” He nodded and showed me his hand, two long, red, scratches decorating his hand. I pouted at him mockingly and kissed the scratches before laying down in my bed and pulling the blanket over my body.
“Don’t worry, soldier, those scratches won’t kill you for now.” I said mockingly and Wonwoo rolled his eyes, pulling the blanket over my head, but I managed to punch his bicep, making him groan. I giggled and pulled the blanket off, sticking my tongue out at him, “Are you coming to bed?”
“Nah,” Wonwoo stood and walked to my computer, “I want to play COD before I go to sleep.”
“Fine,” I muttered and closed my eyes, “but don’t stay up until late and check if we locked the front door before you come to bed.”
“Okay, mom.” Wonwoo muttered and I rolled my eyes, “Good night.”
“I love you.” I whispered and sighed, getting comfortable as Wonwoo turned off all the lights in my room and only left on the one at my desk. I heard Byeol moving around, no doubt she went to sleep in Wonwoo’s lap as he started playing Call of Duty.
Tumblr media
           After Wonwoo left I had a whole three days to think about everything that’s been happening lately and they way Soonyoung and him were acting from time to time. It was getting quite obvious that there was something wrong with Soonyoung and it seems like only Yerim had noticed until now. The boy gets upset at the smallest of things and he’s always saying some fucked up shit about the people he doesn’t like, and it almost always involves a comment about how the Earth would be better off without them and that he could slay them in their sleep. I never paid attention to these comments because I thought he was just joking as he has always had a dark sense of humor. But it didn’t make sense why he was at the pool on the day Yerim died. I was the last person she called and somehow Soonyoung knew about her death. Was he perhaps nearby? But why would he be? Yerim refused to go on a date that evening, so there was no reason for Soonyoung to show up there. He was tough to deal with, but if he was told no, he wouldn’t bother you for a while. And his words kept bothering me still, ‘I just couldn’t help it’, what did he mean by them? What has he done? Wonwoo’s slip up about how he wouldn’t have let Soonyoung do whatever also didn’t sit right with me. I wished there was someone I could talk to about these crazy thoughts, but I knew how it would sound. Was I accusing Soonyoung of killing Yerim? Not exactly, but it started sounding like that. Was I suspecting my boyfriend’s best friend about being a murderer? I tried not to, but it was becoming difficult. So I decided to try and talk to him, sort things out with Soonyoung without accusing him of anything, just ask him all of the questions I desperately needed an answer to and everything would be alright. But Soonyoung started avoiding me, he wouldn’t talk to me if it was unnecessary and he’d only sit with me if Wonwoo was with us, and even then, he remained quiet. It was weird, Soonyoung talked a lot. I brought it up to Wonwoo and he said not to think too much about it as it was Soonyoung and his talkativeness depended a lot on his mood. I tried to explain to Wonwoo that I didn’t care about that, that it was his attitude which changed and that I wasn’t able to talk to him because he was avoiding me or ignoring me, but Wonwoo just shrugged it off and said that he didn’t notice anything weird with him. I knew it was futile to press the matter more, so I let it go and focused on other things. Sana and I started hanging out in the long breaks and it felt nice to have a girl to talk to again. However, one day, she freaked me out a bit.
“Did you notice how every murdered person has something to do with you so far?” She had asked as she took a bite of her sandwich. I had choked on my smoothie upon hearing her words.
“No? What are you talking about?” I had asked confused, goosebumps erupting on my skin.
“Well,” She had started saying as she gazed up at the sky, “Yerim was your best friend, you’ve known Seungkwan since you were little and well…you sort of knew Mina too, she was Wonwoo’s ex.”
Yes, I had known all these people, but I couldn’t follow Sana’s train of thought, “Yeah, but…it’s not like I’m the only one who knew them…”
“True,” Sana had hummed and then had looked at me, “Whatever, ignore what I said. I’ve just been thinking about it.”
So, we moved on with our conversation after that, however, her words made me think hard about what she had said. Somehow, she wasn’t wrong. I had known all three people, even if not from very close, they did have a significance in my life at some point, it made me shudder again. I thought about bringing it up to Wonwoo when we were hanging out after class, but I was scared he’d think I was going crazy. I was just desperate to find out who murdered and why my best friend, and all these other people. And what if I was the serial killer’s next target? Nobody was safe.
           Time flies by so fast you don’t even notice it. It feels like Yerim’s funeral was yesterday yet it’s Halloween already. Almost two months have had passed since losing her, and I was still getting used to it. I couldn’t say it was easier, but I was doing slightly better. Today was a particularly hard day as Halloween was Yerim and I’s favorite holiday. We’d always dress up in our favorite character at the moment and throw a small house party for our close friends. The rules were that we’d go trick or treating to each other and before midnight we’d gather at a bonfire and tell scary stories which have happened to us. It was a lot of fun each year and we couldn’t wait for it; however, it was my first Halloween without Yerim and it didn’t feel right. I was feeling nauseous all day long and quite moody as the weather had gotten colder too. Sana noticed my grumpiness and once I told her what the issue was she left me alone. Wonwoo wasn’t so understanding as we had talked about going to a Haunted House for fun months ago. He said he understood yet he was pressuring me in going with them. He promised it would be fun and that I shouldn’t stay at home and sulk all night long. I wasn’t sulking, I was trying to cope with the absence of my best friend, but it seemed like he didn’t understand that. So, very reluctantly, I agreed to go with him to the Haunted House. A few of his friends would be joining us, so I figured asking Sana if she’d like to come wouldn’t hurt anyone. She seemed quite excited once I told her and she promised to pick me up at around nine as Wonwoo wanted to go out beforehand with his friends. That was fine with me, I wasn’t in the mood to hang out with drunk teenage guys either way. They would get loud and pushy; I knew someone would bring up Yerim and it was the last thing I needed tonight. Mom was happy to see me going out and even encouraged me when I asked her to braid my hair. I wasn’t in the mood to go shopping for a costume, so I dressed in last year’s witch outfit. Nobody would care either way. Only Yerim actually cared, and she wasn’t here. Last year I was the one hosting the small party and I figured since I had a black cat I should dress up as a witch, it was a total success. Everyone loved the look and the vibes.
As nine o’clock approached, Sana texted me that she was right outside my house and after mom kissed my cheek and told me to have fun I left the house and jogged up to Sana’s extravagant car. They were quite rich and despite her being humble, her things screamed rich girl vibes.
“Hi!” She greeted me excited and I waved at her as I sat inside the car, “How are you?”
I sighed and closed the door, “Well, I had better days.”
“You look amazing though,” She patted my thigh and I nodded wordlessly, “If at any point you feel uncomfortable and want to come home, don’t feel hesitant to tell me. I’ll drive you.”
I felt my heart warming at her comment and gave her a genuine thankful smile, “Thank you.”
Sana wasn’t Yerim, and she’d never be, but it felt nice to have someone who was so understanding and kind. She’s shown me nothing but kindness since we started talking and it was refreshing. Sana was soft spoken and quiet usually, she didn’t speak unasked and often times we’d just sit in silence next to each other, enjoying each other’s presence. She was the total opposite of Yerim, yet we seemed to get along well. Sana made me feel seen and understood when nobody else could, perhaps that’s why I felt a little attached to her. I could only hope that she felt the same about me and didn’t think I was cold to her.
Once we got to the Haunted House the place was buzzing with people, everyone was excited for the new addition of the Amusement Park. It was a Halloween special and it was the first year they had opened a Haunted House for Halloween. Yerim would’ve loved coming here, we’ve discussed our outfits for tonight quite often and how much fun we’d have at the Haunted House, but now I had to do all of that alone. I owed it to her at least. Finding Wonwoo wasn’t hard as he and his friends had come with their bikes and they were gathered at the entrance of the Park, being loud and annoying. Sana followed after me as I was headed their way. I spotted Wonwoo next to his motorbike and walked towards him, catching his attention when I got nearby. He grinned at me and opened his arms once I was next to him, pulling me in a big hug.
“Hello, beautiful.” I smiled and pulled back, kissing his cheek. His friends got quiet and I faced them, waving at everyone. They greeted me back and I glanced at Sana before clearing my throat.
“This is Sana,” I introduced her to everyone, and starting from our left started introducing the boys, “That’s Minghao, Vernon, Soonyoung and Jeonghan.”
“Nice to meet you!” Sana smiled and the boys quickly greeted her, Minghao shaking her hand and introducing himself individually too. I chuckled and looked at Wonwoo who was smirking. Minghao wasn’t very interested in girls, but when he was, he made it quite obvious and Sana was a gorgeous girl. Jeonghan was smirking to our right as he watched me and I noticed, so I raised my eyebrows at him.
“Looking quite ravishing, Y/N.” Jeonghan said in a flirty tone and I felt Wonwoo’s arm tightening around my shoulders. Jeonghan was quite flirty, even with me. I used to think he was annoying, but after getting to know him better, I realized he flirted even with his guy friends, I figured it’s just the way he was. Besides, he was no threat when it came to Wonwoo, I was too in love with my boyfriend to find any other guy interesting enough. Sometimes I wished Wonwoo understood that too and stopped being jealous, but I figured he was just the possessive type.
“Thank you, interesting choice of outfit, Jeonghan.” I commented, making Soonyoung laugh as he pushed off his bike. I glanced at him but he was avoiding eye contact, still.
“Who dresses up as a cat, Jeonghan?” Soonyoung teased but Jeonghan just shrugged and pushed his long hair behind his shoulders.
“I do, why? Are you falling in love with me?” Jeonghan started leaning towards Soonyoung who flicked him off and grabbed his backpack off his bike.
“Yeah, right.” He muttered sarcastically and Minghao smiled, speaking up.
“Are we going in then?”
“Yes, let’s go!” Vernon said with excitement lacing his voice and I nodded, sighing quietly. Wonwoo noticed and looked down at me.
“Are you alright?” He asked quietly as we took off towards the ticket booth. I nodded and pressed a kiss against his lips, bringing a smile on his face. He bopped our noses together before we joined the others in line, waiting to buy our tickets too.
           The night seemed to be going well, everyone was having fun. Sana and Vernon seemed to be hitting it off quite well, much to Minghao’s disappointment. Jeonghan kept giggling as Minghao continued sulking while we watched Sana and Vernon play a shooting game in order to win a pink teddy bear. Sana really wanted it, but after missing almost all targets she walked away sulkily and that’s all it took Vernon to try his luck, and he seemed to be doing really well.
“Does our little Vernon have a new crush?” It was the first time in a while Soonyoung addressed me directly and I looked at him surprised. Was he done ignoring me and avoiding me?
“Who knows, but I don’t blame him.” I said with a shrug and Soonyoung looked at me.
“Good for him, she never liked me.” Soonyoung sounded a little bitter and it made me remember that Wonwoo and Mina once were together, of course Soonyoung and Sana knew each other. But I didn’t know he was into her…much like he was into Yerim as well. Interesting pattern, I thought to myself as my eyebrows lightly furrowed. Soonyoung seemed to notice and he cleared his throat, looking off in the distance.
“Do you want some cotton candy?” He asked as he took out his wallet.
“No, thank you, Wonwoo is buying some caramel popcorn for us.” I declined nicely and Soonyoung nodded.
“I’ll be right back.” He said before walking off to the cotton candy booth, buying one for himself. I continued watching Vernon and Sana as they both laughed, trying their luck for another plushie, this time it was a blue shark. Wonwoo was buying popcorn not far away and Jeonghan and Minghao decided to ride a very scary looking roller-coaster. They didn’t want to come to the Haunted House with us so we agreed to meet in an hour at the Ferris-wheel as we had to wait a little for our tour at the Haunted House. They only let in around ten people at every half an hour. Chuckling at Vernon’s dramatic fail at hitting the last target, I noticed someone in my peripheral vision. The person seemed to be approaching me and as I turned my head a wide smile erupted on my lips. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I hadn’t seen him in ages. It was Seonghwa, my ex-boyfriend. He was my first serious boyfriend and I only had fond memories of him. We parted on friendly terms and have been civil with each other ever since. He moved away two years ago, so it was a surprise to see him here.
“Seonghwa!” I exclaimed as I ran up to him and engulfed him in a hug. He giggled and hugged me back just as tightly. He had gotten taller since the last time we saw each other. He still had that bubble gum scent, it made me giddy.
“Y/N, I would’ve never thought we’d meet here of all places!” He said with a laugh as we let go of each other and took a small step back.
“Right?!” I chuckled as we smiled widely at each other, “I didn’t even know you were back in town!”
“Yeah, it’s a brief visit, so I didn’t tell anyone.” He scratched his nape awkwardly, “I wasn’t even supposed to be here, but San and Wooyoung dragged me here because of the Haunted House.”
“Oh, yeah, it’s a hot topic at the moment. I wasn’t in the mood to come, but I promised Wonwoo we’d go so…” I trailed off with a sigh and Seonghwa nodded.
“How is he?” He asked with a polite smile and I shrugged, looking around for him.
“He’s fine, just the usual.” I answered and Seonghwa nodded.
“I, uh—” He cleared his throat, “I heard what happened to Yerim. I’m very sorry for your loss. She didn’t deserve that.”
I looked away and gulped, hating that she was the topic, but I knew Seonghwa didn’t mean bad, “Thank you, she really didn’t. She was taken from us so early…”
Seonghwa gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze, “I’m always here for you, I hope you know that.”
“I do.” His words brought a smile to my face, even after breaking up, Seonghwa was always there to support me and cheer me up until he had to move away. He was a kind soul always looking out for others, “How’s your grandma?”
“She’s the reason I’m visiting, actually, she’s not doing so well.” Seonghwa’s voice lowered and he looked down, it was my turn to offer him a reassuring pat.
“I’m sad to hear that, I hope she gets better.” Seonghwa nodded and I could hear them before seeing them. Wooyoung was almost screaming as he was telling San to let him go to the teddy bear booth. He wanted to get the blue shark Vernon lost, but San wasn’t letting him as he had spent too much money already. Seonghwa and I looked at each other before we burst out laughing.
He shook his head and sighed tiredly, “I better go and do some damage control before we get kicked out.”
I laughed and nodded, ushering him away, “When are you going to the Haunted House?”
Seonghwa glanced at his wrist watch, “In about ten minutes.”
“Oh, that’s great! Us too!” Seonghwa had an excited smile on his face as he waved at me and quickly ran up to San and Wooyoung, who were full on arguing by now. I chuckled and shook my head, but quickly jumped when someone gripped my arm.
“Who was that?” Wonwoo’s deep voice whispered in my ear and I turned to face him with a grin.
“Seonghwa!” I answered him and Wonwoo hummed as he released me and looked after Seonghwa who was now standing in between San and Wooyoung, talking and making exaggerated hand gestures. I had to laugh as I watched them. Wonwoo had known about Seonghwa, but he’s never seen him in person. Wonwoo and I started dating a few days after Seonghwa moved away.
“And those two idiots are his best friends, San and Wooyoung.” I explained to Wonwoo as he started eating our popcorn, “They are very loud, argue almost all the time and like to cause trouble. Poor Seonghwa…sometimes I pity him for having left him alone with those two devils.”
Wonwoo gave me a quick glance before he interlaced our fingers and pulled me away, walking us towards the Haunted House, “Well you’re not their mother, so I’m glad I stole you away.”
I rolled my eyes and gave Wonwoo a look, “You didn’t steal me away, dumbass, Seonghwa and I had broken up a year before I started dating you. The only thing you stole is my heart.”
My last comment brought a smug grin on Wonwoo’s lips and he kissed me before acting like nothing happened, “I love you.”
I laughed and leaned closer to him, “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you.”
Wonwoo looked at me from the corner of his eyes, “You did.”
“No, I didn’t.” I shook my head and pouted at him.
“Yes, you did.”
“How could I, everyone is so loud and you were speaking so quietly.”
“I love you.” Wonwoo said with a groan, louder this time, and I giggled as I punched his stomach playfully and grabbed some popcorn into my hands. He rolled his eyes and rested his arm around my shoulders as we spotted the others in front of the Haunted House staying in line and joined them.
            The Haunted House was a twenty-minute walk and it was quite well done. I got a good scare right as we started the tour, a killer doctor jumped in front of Wonwoo and I, and I screamed the loudest, scaring Sana and Vernon who were behind us. Wooyoung and San, who were at the front with Seonghwa, started laughing at me and I stuck my tongue out at Wooyoung. However, he got his payback when a black fake spider was dropped on his head and he almost passed out from screaming so loud, making the whole group erupt in loud laughter. Vernon seemed to like their vibes as he dragged Sana to the front to be with them and I chuckled as I looked at Wonwoo.
“San and Wooyoung can be fun people, but they tire you out very quickly.” I told my boyfriend as we walked through a very dark zone, ghostly voices coming from the speakers. I was holding his hand tightly and I could feel his shoulder grazing mine lightly.
“Did you spend a lot of time with them?” He asked curiously.
“I did,” I chuckled, remembering all the fun I used to have with them and Seonghwa, “On Friday’s we’d go to the diner and after we’d go karting, it was a lot of fun. It was a tradition of ours which was started by Wooyoung.”
“Sounds nice,” Wonwoo muttered and then I felt him squeezing my hand when we heard footsteps running behind us, “Why don’t we have something similar?”
His question made me think. I didn’t exactly know, maybe because Wonwoo didn’t invite me to hang out with his friends quite often, so I wasn’t very close to them besides Soonyoung, “I don’t know, I figured you don’t like it when I hang out with you and your friends.”
“That’s not true,” Wonwoo scoffed as a marionette was hung in front of us, dangling limply and I flinched, “I don’t mind you hanging out with us.”
“I’ll keep that in mind,” I told him as we were partially blinded by green neon lights, “You never told me that though. And you never invited me out with you guys either…”
Wonwoo was silent as he glanced at me and stepped in front of me when a man dressed in Frankenstein ran towards us. I could hear Sana giggling in the next room and I pulled Wonwoo after me, entering the room just in time to see Wooyoung threateningly throwing punches at a skeleton and cussing at it. San was laughing loudly and Seonghwa was apologizing to the masked man as he clutched his shoulder. Sana and Vernon were watching it unfold with amusement, and I chuckled as Wonwoo and I approached them.
“What did he do this time?” I asked Seonghwa while pointing at Wooyoung, but it was San who answered me.
“The vampire jumped out of its coffin and Wooyoung punched it.” It made me laugh too as Seonghwa dragged his friend away from the skeleton before bowing at the vampire guy again. The guy just told us to go on and went back inside his coffin.
“Ah, Y/N, finally!” Wooyoung exclaimed once he saw me talking to San and ran up to me, throwing his arm around my shoulders as he pulled me with himself to the front. I glanced back at Wonwoo, but he just smiled and nodded, joining Vernon and Sana at the back of the group. Soonyoung and the other three people who came with us seemed to be much more ahead of us, so our little group stuck together.
“I hear you’ve been causing problems all night long, Wooyoung.” I narrowed my eyes at my friend and he chuckled, placing a hand on his chest.
“Non-sense, was it Seonghwa who told you that? You know he’s always lying and overreacting!” I chuckled as Seonghwa slapped the back of Wooyoung’s head and San glanced back at us with a grin before he opened the next door. The room was pitch black and I gulped, a bit nervous about entering it. I knew Wooyoung wouldn’t release me, he knew I hated the dark, but I still preferred being with Wonwoo right now.
“It’s good that our gang is back together.” It was San who was talking and I lightly ran into him as he stopped to wait for us. He seemed unbothered by the whole tour and was just laughing at everything and making fun of Wooyoung any chance he got.
“Yeah, I missed you.” Wooyoung said and squeezed my shoulder as I lightly held onto his hoodie, scared a bit. I knew Seonghwa was next to me, on my left, and San in front of me and the others behind, but I still felt uneasy.
“I missed you too, although you’re being a pain in the ass—”
“Am not!” Wooyoung exclaimed and soon screamed as a strong light was flashed in our faces and fake bats came flying towards us. I screamed too and ducked as I held onto my head, scared they’d get entangled into my braided hair. San was laughing as he caught one and started antagonizing Wooyoung with it, running after him as they ran into the next room. Seonghwa was quick to approach me and help me stand, but Wonwoo was by my side instantly, and the two looked at each other as each held my arm. I chuckled awkwardly and shook off their grips, standing up on my own.
“Sorry, I hate bats.” I muttered embarrassed as Vernon and Sana walked by us.
“I know.” Both boys said at the same time and I felt awkward as they looked at each other before Wonwoo cleared his throat and Seonghwa scratched his nape.
“Uhm, let’s go?” I proposed and they both nodded as we took off, Seonghwa going in front of us as I intertwined my fingers with Wonwoo, who was glaring at the back of my ex-boyfriend’s head.
“Stop it.” I whispered at Wonwoo and his jaw clenched, “Wonwoo, you know he means no harm.”
“I don’t like it when other guys touch you, Y/N.” Wonwoo snapped at me and I sighed, side eyeing him.
“Jesus, he just tried to help me up—”
“I was there already; he didn’t have to.” Wonwoo’s voice raised lightly and I stopped walking and faced him as I was sure Seonghwa could hear it all and I didn’t want to make him feel more uncomfortable.
“Can you stop acting like this? Have I given you any reason to be jealous, Wonwoo?” I called out my boyfriend and he rolled his eyes, releasing my hand.
“You have no trouble being so friendly with him.”
“Maybe because we remained friends?!” I exclaimed and Wonwoo just sighed, walking by me, “Seriously?”
“What? I’m curious what’s in the next room.” He muttered and I rolled my eyes as I followed after him. What a way to ruin the little fun I started having. I just sighed as I followed behind Wonwoo, not even interested anymore in the Haunted House and all of the different masked people jumping out in front of me, trying to scare me. Seonghwa was back at the front, San and Wooyoung pulling him in all kinds of directions as he didn’t turn around anymore, keeping his distance. I felt bad for him and reminded myself to apologize for Wonwoo’s behavior, reassuring him that he did nothing wrong and Wonwoo sometimes overreacted. There were flashing lights in the room we were in currently and ghosts hung from the ceiling as people were screaming through the speakers. I sighed and shielded my eyes, the lights hurting them as I hurried towards the last door. The others were outside already and I was left behind, I didn’t notice that everyone walked out while I was getting lost in my thoughts. Just as I was about to touch the doorknob, a dressed up person jumped in front of me, blocking my way. I gasped and jumped back, eyes widening when I came face to face with a Ghostface. The person wore a black gown and a real looking knife was in its hand. My heart started racing and I started backing away from the person, getting flashbacks from the night they had shown up at my house.
“What—what are you—” The Ghostface chuckled and slowly approached me.
“I’m a Ghostface.” The voice was still as glitchy, but lower than the one I had talked to on the phone, “Hello, beautiful.”
I shuddered at the words and gulped, “Who are you?”
The person behind the mask chuckled and twirled around, “An actor? Hired by the Haunted House?”
My heart was racing, but their words seemed to calm me down a little bit. Of course, we were at the Haunted House and this person was an actor hired to scare people. And they did a good job at scaring me.
“Right, sorry—” I chuckled, “You gave me a good scare.”
“That’s my job.” The Ghostface bowed and I smiled, “Did you enjoy the tour?”
“Are you this nice and talkative with everyone?” I raised my eyebrows as I held my hands behind my back. The Ghostface started circling me, making me turn my head to see them.
“Only with the beautiful ones.” They answered and I rolled my eyes, not into cheesy flirting.
“How cheesy.” I muttered and the Ghostface seemed to laugh as they came to a stop in front of me. It looked as they looked down before raising their head back up and I saw the knife glinting in the dim light as it lightly touched my chin and they raised my head with it. The air caught in my throat a little as I felt the sturdiness of the knife. It was either a very real looking and feeling prop or it was a real knife.
“And tell me…do you like bad guys?” The Ghostface asked smugly and I laughed nervously.
“Not really.”
“Isn’t your boyfriend a bad boy?” Well, that’s not how I’d describe Wonwoo if someone asked me. He looked like a bad boy, but he was actually a very nice and loving guy.
“Not really,” I chuckled and quietly let out a sigh when the person lowered the knife from my chin, “He’s well raised and really nice.”
“And do you love him?” Wasn’t this Ghostface a little too curious?
“Of course I do.” I said matter of factly and the Ghostface hummed just as the door opened. Light poured in from the outside and I squinted until the door was closed again. I instantly recognized the person once my eyes adjusted to the light again, it was Seonghwa.
“Y/N, are you alright?” He asked worriedly as he walked up to me, “I saw you weren’t with the group and nobody knew where you were.”
I smiled at him sweetly and nodded, “Yeah, I’m fine. I just fell behind accidentally and Ghostface over there seemed to be quite interested.”
Seonghwa looked over to where the Ghostface stood and his eyebrows furrowed, “Oh? They didn’t show up when we walked through this room.”
I turned to look at the Ghostface as well and I gulped as dread washed over me, slowly realizing what was happening, “Seonghwa—” But before I could scream at him to run, the Ghostface charged at us and I yelped as they pushed me to the ground and pinned Seonghwa to the wall. I watched wide eyed as Seonghwa struggled against them and as I got to my feet, I saw the Ghostface raise their knife. My heart stopped for a second and I didn’t even realize I had screamed as the knife slashed Seonghwa’s abdomen. He cried out in pain and the Ghostface stepped back a bit as he angled their knife at Seonghwa’s stomach. I was shaking, but I couldn’t just sit on the ground and watch as they murder my ex-boyfriend.
“Y/N, run!” Seonghwa exclaimed as the Ghostface poked his stomach, but I was fast enough and got up in time and ran over, knocking the Ghostface aside. They gasped in surprise and I could feel their gaze burning into me through the mask. I turned to face Seonghwa and with shaky hands caught him as he slid down the wall.
“No, Seonghwa!” I exclaimed, hand getting bloody as I pressed it against his smaller wound, momentarily not knowing what to do.
“Get out!” Seonghwa whispered as he grimaced in pain, pulling out his phone. I turned around and came face to face with the Ghostface, gasping at the proximity. I didn’t know who was behind the mask, but I wasn’t about to go down without a fight. I punched their shoulder and took the knife out of their hand, throwing it on the ground as I started punching their abdomen. The Ghostface groaned and tried catching my hands, struggling to do so until they had me pinned against the wall. I tried fighting myself out of their hold, but they were stronger.
“I don’t want to hurt you.” The Ghostface said breathlessly and I glared at them, kneeling them, making them double over.
“You shouldn’t have hurt my friends!” I screamed and kneeled them in the stomach this time, sending the person onto the ground. I ran back to Seonghwa and saw him trying to call the cops, but there was no signal inside.
“Let’s go.” I whispered and tried to control my shaking as I attempted to help Seonghwa stand, but just as he warned me, I was tackled to the ground. I screamed again, and suddenly, a hand was muffling my screams. A bare hand. Long fingers, warm, soft palm. My heart was beating like crazy and I felt a tear run down my cheeks when I noticed the Ghostface holding the knife again. Was I about to die too? But they didn’t move, we were just staring at each other. The hold on my mouth seemed to loosen and I glanced down at it, heart jumping in my throat when I noticed two long, red scratches on the person’s hand. Why did they look like cat scratches? Why did their hand feel like Wonwoo’s? A groan to our right got both of our attention and I saw Seonghwa approaching us, almost stumbling, but as the Ghostface got off of me, Seonghwa swung his fist at the person’s jaw, sending them stumbling into the wall. I got up and grabbed Seonghwa, placing his arm around my shoulders as I held his hip and we made a run for the exit. He was groaning in pain but still remained strong as we could hear the Ghostface shuffling around and catching up with us, but just as I felt them gripping onto Seonghwa’s shoulder, I kicked the door open, light flooding the room. Everyone was standing there, waiting for us probably, and when they saw the blood coating Seonghwa’s torso and my hands, chaos erupted. Wooyoung ran up to us in despair and started shouting things, asking what happened as I yelled out for them to call an ambulance. Vernon rushed up to us and helped Wooyoung as they took Seonghwa’s weight off of me and carefully placed him on a nearby bench as San called for an ambulance. Sana was by my side instantly and I realized my whole body was shaking as I looked around for familiar faces. She was talking to me, but I was searching for one person. Jeonghan and Minghao looked shocked as they stood helplessly by the bench, watching Seonghwa struggling to stay awake. Wooyoung was freaking out and San was holding onto him tightly as they talked to Seonghwa, trying to divert his attention from the pain. Vernon was trying to stop the bleeding as his father is a doctor and he knows this and that. Soonyoung was off to the side, looking almost sick yet unimpressed as he talked on the phone with someone. And Sana was hugging me tightly, saying reassuring things to me which I was unable to hear due to my ears ringing. Wonwoo. Wonwoo wasn’t anywhere to be seen. I gulped and hugged Sana back, hearing the ambulance sirens in the distance. Wonwoo wasn’t here with us.
Tumblr media
           My mother was reluctant to let me go to school the next day, understandably so. I barely got any sleep after last night’s incident. As Seonghwa was placed inside the ambulance and driven to a hospital, two detectives approached the rest of us and started their questioning. We were brought to the side separately and asked to retell our whole night. Of course, I was the one they questioned first as they knew I was inside with Seonghwa when the attack happened. I was shaken up and on the verge of crying, but surprisingly, Wooyoung and San stood by my side and tried to cheer me up until my mother got to us. After finishing my retelling of story, I walked to the side and sat down, curling into a ball as I felt arms holding me. It was Sana and she remained quiet as she tried to offer me some support. I appreciated her gesture, but I would’ve preferred being left alone at the moment. My mind was swirling with questions and I was frightened out of my mind. Wonwoo was nowhere to be seen and I couldn’t help but think he was the one behind the mask. Could it really be my boyfriend? The killer? I bit my lower lip at the thought and my head whipped up as I heard Wonwoo’s deep voice, laced with terror and panic as he was asking around for me. Just as we made eye contact, the two detectives stepped in front of him and brought him aside to question him as well. I could feel his gaze on me, but my mother had arrived and she was by my side in an instant, helping me up and she gave me tightest hug ever. I started crying when I felt her arms around me and she quietly shushed me, thanking Sana for sitting with me. She noticed San and Wooyoung too, nodding at them as a small greeting before she walked me towards her car. I didn’t talk to Wonwoo that night, but perhaps it was good, because I had no idea what I could’ve said to him.
Mom insisted on driving me to school this morning and I didn’t object; I wasn’t in the mood to ride the bus and act as if I didn’t feel my classmates burning gazes. I knew everyone would whisper about me again. I hated this all. I hated the killer. I hated that Yerim wasn’t here. And I hated the fact that I was helpless and couldn’t help a person who once was so dear to me. Thankfully, Seonghwa got to the hospital in time as he was losing blood fast and since he was stabilized quite quickly, he’d survive. I asked my mother to stop by his ward from time to time, to check up on him. She complied happily and told me she’d update me; I was really thankful. Before getting out of her car, I kissed my mother’s cheek, making her smile sadly at me. I had dark bags underneath my eyes and despite tying my hair up, it looked like a mess. I felt miserable, and I looked miserable. The baggy clothes weren’t helping much to offer me comfort, all I could do was sigh and pull the hood of my hoodie over my head and walk to my classroom. Everyone seemed to have eagle eyes, because as soon as I opened the entrance door, people noticed me. Some started instantly whispering, there were a few who were ignoring me or stepping out of my way as if I would hurt them, some would stop conversing and stare at me like I was some sort of freak. I hung my head low and walked up to my locker, opening it to place my backpack inside it. I sighed as I got my science book and two notebooks out, off to walk to my classroom. Sana texted me that she wasn’t feeling well and she wouldn’t attend school today, apologizing for leaving me alone. I didn’t text her back, but I appreciated her letting me know. Surprisingly it was San and Wooyoung who approached me as I was walking up the stairs.
“Couldn’t sleep?” I heard San asking me and I raised my head, eyes wide.
“Oh, I didn’t see you—” Wooyoung had a warm smile on his lips and I looked back down at the ground, “Yeah, I couldn’t sleep.”
“Us neither.” Wooyoung muttered and San cleared his throat, “We visited Seonghwa before coming to school.”
“How is he?” I asked quickly, looking back up at the two boys.
“He’s in pain, but he’s doing good despite that huge cut—” San elbowed Wooyoung and I gulped, averting my eyes from them, “I mean, he’s fine, don’t worry. He asked us to tell you that he’s grateful you saved him and he hopes you’ll visit him when you feel ready.”
I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded at the two boys wordlessly, “Thank you.”
“No problem, you know where to find us.” San smiled and bumped his shoulder with mine lightly as we got to my floor, they had to go up one more flight of stairs. I nodded at them and they waved as they took off. I sighed and took off too, headed towards my classroom, the hallway not as packed as downstairs. A few students glanced at me but seemed to ignore me mostly, it made me feel slightly better. Not too good, but at least they weren’t staring or whispering. As I looked up, I suddenly froze. Wonwoo. He was standing next to my classroom’s door, leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets as he was biting his lip, looking anxious. I gulped and slowly approached him, wary still. His head turned and when he noticed me he pushed off the wall and approached me, instantly pulling me into a hug. I felt tears in my eyes as I buried my head in his chest and Wonwoo rubbed my back up and down. I grabbed his jacket and tried to keep silent as I started crying, scared and confused. How could I think it was Wonwoo? My loving boyfriend. I was so scared something happened to him. But why was he not outside when everybody else was?
“I’m so glad—” Wonwoo’s voice was low and raspy, as if he had been screaming all night long, “I’m so glad you’re alright. I was so scared—I’m sorry. I’m sorry I wasn’t there to protect you from that criminal, I—”
“Where were you?” I found myself whispering, desperately needing an answer to this one question only.
Wonwoo remained silent before he sighed, “I caught up with Soonyoung and then I went to the bathroom, when I got back everything had already happened—”
“Okay,” I whispered and sniffed, pulling my head back to look at him, “Don’t blame yourself. I’m fine and Seonghwa will recover.”
Wonwoo’s jaw clenched and as I was looking up at him, my eyes fell on his jawline. There was a small bruise forming, slightly greenish already. My eyebrows furrowed and I felt my heart starting to beat fast. Seonghwa—he punched the Ghostface in the jaw, same exact location, before we ran out. I gulped, hands slightly shaking, as I took Wonwoo’s right hand and interlaced our fingers, bringing it up to my eye level. Wonwoo watched me wordlessly, eyebrows slightly furrowed. I maintained eye contact as I brought his hand to my lips, pressing a kiss against it. And just before lowering it, I glanced down, and my blood ran cold. There. On his hand. Red scratches which Byeol left on him when they were playing. His hand, bare. Long fingers, warm, soft palm. I shivered and stepped back, releasing his hand as I tried to act nonchalant. Wonwoo watched me confused as I stumbled over my words.
“I—I have to go—” I opened the classroom door, avoiding eye contact, “I’m late.”
“Y/N—” But I stepped inside the classroom and slammed the door shut, biting my lower lip, whole body shaking as I approached my desk and sat down. It was Wonwoo last night. Right? Was it really him? What do I do?
           My mother tried to switch her shifts with a nurse she was friends with, but she couldn’t make it. She didn’t want to take the night shift tonight, worried to leave me home alone, but I reassured her I would be fine. In fact, I felt like shit and didn’t want to be alone, but remained silent and decided to have a Harry Potter marathon, that way I wouldn’t fall asleep and could wait for my mother to return home in the morning. It was a Friday, so it would work out. I desperately needed a good sleep, but I could deal with that later. I cooked some dinner for myself and played with Byeol, but after she got bored and went to sleep in my room, I decided to take a shower and start the movie marathon. I definitely lost track of time while showering, because my phone kept ringing, but I didn’t feel like answering. My mother would never call me while working, so I knew it was Wonwoo. But I didn’t want to talk to him. My mind was a mess and I didn’t know what to believe anymore. He couldn’t be the killer, but some signs were pointing at him and it was eating me up alive. I was scared and confused. My gut told me to sleep on it and ask him tomorrow, but for some reason staying away from him felt most comforting. Getting out of the shower I got dressed in sweatpants and Yerim’s favorite pink hoodie, eyeing Wonwoo’s sweater resting on my chair. He left it here when he slept over and told me to keep it until he’d sleep over again. Brushing my fingers against it as I towel dried my hair with one hand, I shivered. Its scent once brought comfort, but now I felt uncomfortable. Byeol was sitting on my bed and for once it wasn’t storming outside, I was thankful. Just as I placed my towel on my desk, my phone rang again. I sighed and walked up to it as it was charging on my nightstand, and despite expecting it to be Wonwoo calling, it was an unknown number. My eyebrows furrowed and my heart started racing as I remembered the time when I spoke with the Ghostface on Yerim’s phone. I took my phone and walked to the window, looking through the curtain.
“Hello?” I asked as I picked up the call, chewing on my lip. There was some heavy breathing on the other side, freaking me out.
“Hi.” I froze for a second as the Ghostface’s robotic voice came through the phone. What did they want? Were they here to kill me? The thought sent panic through my body and I quickly made sure my window was locked before pulling down the blinds as well.
“What do you want?” I demanded, voice shaking but still harsh.
The Ghostface chuckled, “You gone.”
I shuddered as tears suddenly sprung into my eyes, “You killed Yerim, didn’t you?”
“I did.” Was their answer and I sniffed, wiping away a tear as I raced down the stairs, to make sure all doors were locked.
“Why?”
“Multiple reasons,” The Ghostface sighed as I checked the front door, “One, she was always rude to me. Two, she never gave me a chance and the list just goes on, Y/N.”
“So you killed her.” I said accusingly, checking the door in the living room as well. It wasn’t locked, but I locked it now and pulled the curtains closed as well.
“Well she pissed me off to my last nerve, didn’t have much off a choice—”
“You don’t kill someone because they piss you off!” I screamed into the phone, shaking and fuming. How could they?! Kill someone because they pissed them off?! This is not how life works.
“I do.” The Ghostface laughed and I felt like screaming.
“What do you want?” I repeated, body shaking from anger and fear too.
“To kill you, honestly, I’ve had enough of you too.” I gulped and turned by back to the door, walking back outside in the hallway.
“I won’t go down easy.” I muttered and the Ghostface just laughed.
“A fragile girl can’t do much damage to me, sweetheart.” They said and I chuckled sarcastically.
“You’ll have to wait for another night then, you can’t come in if the doors and windows are all locked.”
“They are locked, now.” I froze, heart thumping fast, “But they weren’t until you locked the one in the living room just minutes ago.”
The voice now didn’t come through the phone only, they were here. Inside. Close. Too close. Shakingly, I slowly turned towards the kitchen entrance, and screamed. The same person from the Haunted House was standing in the doorway of my kitchen. Black gown and a Ghostface mask, glows, and a sharp knife in their hand. The Ghostface laughed, dropping the phone as it took off towards me and I panicked, showing the phone in the hoodie’s pocket as I started running, headed for the laundry room. I quickly entered and locked the door, whimpering when the person started pounding on it. Why did they want to kill me? What did I do? Who was behind the mask? As I reached for my phone to call the police, the pounding stopped, the sudden silence making me jump. Did they leave already?
“If you don’t come out, I’ll start with Byeol.” I whimpered and covered my lips, tears streaming down my cheeks at the thought of the person killing my cat. How did they know her name? I couldn’t let them kill her, she was my everything, “I’m headed to find her—”
“Stop!” I screamed and gripped the doorknob, “I’ll come out, just don’t hurt her.”
The Ghostface laughed and I heard them grumbling, “Stupid people with love for their stupid animals.”
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, readying myself to face the criminal on the other side of the door. If I had to die tonight, then I would. But I wouldn’t go down without a fight. I was feeling extremely hot in the hoodie, but it was Yerim’s, and all of a sudden, a wave of bravery washed over me as if Yerim was telling me that I could do it, that I could survive. If she believed in me, then I could believe in myself too. Wiping my stray tears away, I unlocked the door. The click of it seemed to be so loud in the silence, and with shaking hands, I pushed open the door. It opened very slowly and I held onto the doorknob tightly. There it was. The Ghostface, leaning against the wall. I couldn’t see their face, but I could swear they were smirking. I was glaring at them, breathing hard as I released the doorknob.
“There you are.” They said in a sing song voice, suddenly raising their knife. It was my cue to run off. And so I did just that, I took off, and ran towards the kitchen. The only problem was that it had no doors and two entrances. My goal was to get the Ghostface to follow me outside, far away from my cat and close enough to other people to see and call the cops for me. Their loud thumping made it obvious enough that they were following me and I stopped in front of the sink, the counter putting distance between us. Nobody said anything, we just stared each other down. My muscles were tense and I felt the adrenaline kicking in, making my shaking even worse. Before the Ghostface could react, I took off again, running for the door. I barely got in the doorway, when a hand gripped my hair and I was hauled back. I cried out in pain and quickly groaned as I was thrown on the floor.
“Yerim screamed a lot more than you, you know?” The Ghostface taunted and I sneered at them as I got up, getting backed into the wall. What could I do? Take their knife would be an option. The Ghostface raised the knife and lightly grazed it against my neck, making me gasp. I was breathing through my mouth, barely able to think of my next move. They raised their other hand and gripped my neck, pulling our faces close to each other.
“But you both seem to be just as dumb—” And just like that I headbutted them. I didn’t wait for them to finish the sentence or plunge the knife in my stomach. The person stumbled backwards and dropped their knife in shock. What a dumb move. I reacted faster and picked it up in a flash, pointing it at them.
“How does it feel to have your own weapon pointed at you?” I hissed and the Ghostface groaned, starting to stomp their feet. Were they seriously throwing a tantrum right now? I watched confused, but stayed alert.
“You’re not ruining my fun tonight, Y/N!” They screamed and charged at me. The smart thing to do would’ve been running away and out of the house, but I froze. If I had the knife, could they still kill me? Of course, there were many ways to do that, but my brain went blank. And just last second, I dropped the knife, scared to stab anyone. I wasn’t a killer; I couldn’t do it. The Ghostface grabbed my neck and started squeezing it, but I was fighting back. I wasn’t about to die. I tried pushing him backwards, and it was working. The Ghostface was muttering things I couldn’t understand, but I stumbled and stepped on their long gown. The person tripped over my leg and before I knew it, their hands were gone from my neck and they were falling backwards. I gasped and watched as the person hit their head on the edge of the counter and fell to the floor limply. I stood shocked, not knowing what to do. They weren’t moving anymore, I carefully pushed their leg with my foot, but they didn’t react. I approached them, heart racing and forehead sweaty as I leaned down and touched the mask. I had to know. I had to know who killed my best friend, Mina, Seungkwan and tried to kill Seonghwa and now me. So, without thinking for another second, I ripped the mask off. I felt my body going numb at the sight, ears ringing as I stared down at the blond laying unconsciously on my kitchen floor. My lips started trembling and my body started shaking more violently as I clutched the mask tightly, hand hurting from the force. Kwon Soonyoung lay unconscious in front of me. Blood was slowly seeping from underneath his head. How could it be him? I started crying loudly and threw the Ghostface mask on the floor, stomping on it and screaming. How could he kill Yerim?! How could he! In all the ruckus and screaming, Byeol woke up and her loud meows were the ones which brought me back to reality. She was staying away, gazing at me with her big eyes, meowing loudly. I was sobbing and started walking towards her, when the doorbell rang. Once. Twice. Thrice. Knocking. Panicked screaming. Asking to be let inside. The voice of my boyfriend. Jeon Wonwoo. My boyfriend. Acting without much thinking, I ran up to the door and unlocked it, throwing it open. Wonwoo was panting and he gasped when he saw me. I flung myself into his body, hugging him tightly and crying loudly. He hesitated for a second before wrapping his arms around me and slowly walking me inside the house, closing the door behind us. I was crying, I couldn’t do anything else. Soonyoung killed my best friend because she didn’t like him back. Because she didn’t want to date him. Who kills for a reason like that! I couldn’t hear Byeol meowing anymore, Wonwoo was caressing my head and kissing it softly, muttering words to calm me down. I found my breath again and pulled away, finding comfort in his arms. He was here. He was here to witness it all. He was here to take Byeol and I away from this nightmare.
“He—he did—it.” I stuttered out, body shaking, “Soonyoung. He killed—everyone.”
Wonwoo’s face went blank as he looked towards the kitchen entrance, but the only thing he could see from here was the destroyed Ghostface mask on the floor. His grip seemed to loosen around me as he looked back at me.
“Soonyoung killed Yerim, Wonwoo.” I whispered as I wiped my tears away, “He killed Mina and—”
“He didn’t kill Mina.” Wonwoo’s voice was void of any emotion. I shivered, “He didn’t try to kill Seonghwa either.”
I shook my head, eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “What—what are you saying? He’s the criminal, he—” I winced when Wonwoo’s grip suddenly turned painful on my arms, and I stepped back. His bruise on his jaw was now a dark blue, it looked like it hurt a lot. The cat scratches on his hand were still red.
“You—” I gasped and slapped his hands away, taking a step back, “You killed—Mina and Seonghwa—”
“I failed to kill that bastard, but it’s not too late yet.” I started shaking my head, feeling like my whole world was ending.
“What are you saying, Wonwoo—” Suddenly he was all up in my face, holding my chin roughly as he made me look him in the eyes. His expression scared me. His eyes were almost black and manic as he stared into mine. His lips were curled into an amused sneer and all warmth had disappeared from his aura. This wasn’t Wonwoo. This wasn’t my boyfriend. This was someone else. Someone I didn’t know and was scared off.
“I killed Mina. I tried to kill Seonghwa and now—” His pause made me gulp, his voice was quiet when he continued, “I have to kill you too.”
I whimpered and started shaking my head, gripping his wrist, “No, Wonwoo—Listen to me, you’re not like this, I can—”
“How would you know what I am like when I never allowed you to see the real me?” His words felt like someone dropped a cold ice bucket on me, numbness washed over my whole body. Was it all fake? All this time? Everything between us?
“Did you ever love me?” I found myself whispering, it was the least important thing to know right now, but I had to know.
“I love you more than I have ever loved anyone.” I sniffled, heart breaking and head spinning. Before I could react in any way, Wonwoo’s lips crashed against mine. I was disgusted, I didn’t want to be kissing him. But I couldn’t help myself. I still loved him despite his terrible confession. Despite him saying he wanted to kill me, I still loved him. So I kissed him back with the same fire he was kissing me, our lips crashing against each other’s messily, painfully. Maybe it was our last goodbye, maybe it wasn’t. I didn’t know what this kiss meant, until I felt Wonwoo’s hands around my neck and my eyes flew open. He was squeezing me, not allowing an ounce of air into my lungs. I tried pulling my head back, but he wasn’t letting me. He was still kissing me, but I couldn’t do the same. I clawed at his arms, gripping his wrists and yanking on them but he wasn’t budging. I started seeing black and I felt like throwing up, finally, Wonwoo’s lips left mine and I tried gasping for air but it wasn’t working. I tried talking, but it wasn’t working. I was going to die. In Yerim’s favorite hoodie, by the hands of my once lover. My grip fell from Wonwoo’s wrists and I felt my legs giving out, body limp. I didn’t want to die, I really didn’t. Not like this. I had no power, yet something so strong, as if someone knocked the last gust of wind out of my lungs, gave me the power to raise my knee and kneel Wonwoo in the groins. It might’ve been weak, but Wonwoo yelped loudly and released me, my body falling to the ground. I started coughing and gasping, holding my burning neck as my head hung low. My lungs were on fire and my eyes filled with tears as I filled my lungs desperately with air. Wonwoo was doubled over, groaning and hissing in pain. Perhaps I could escape him. Walk around him and out the door. So I tried, I got up from the ground, legs almost buckling, but I tried. I started walking, catching Wonwoo’s attention as his head whipped up and he reached for me, but I stepped back. He was starting to straighten up, still groaning, realizing I was getting better. I barely had any power, but I was starting to breathe again. He lunged for me and I realized walking in the kitchen was my best escape right now. So, I entered and my eyes fell on an unconscious Soonyoung, making me shudder again. I tried to run, but my legs felt heavy. I went to walk around the counter and grab a knife, but Wonwoo grabbed my shoulder and turned me around. The knife Soonyoung was holding was in his hands now. I shook my head at him and begged him to let me go. We couldn’t figure this out, but he had to let me go. If he loved me, he would’ve done that. But he didn’t want to. The knife was angled at my stomach and I took a deep breath, turning my hand into a fist. I had no power left in me anymore, this was my last shot at life. So, as Wonwoo raised the knife to stab me, I punched his jaw, just where Seonghwa had punched him yesterday, and grabbed the knife with my other hand out of his. He groaned loudly and looked at me with an animalistic look in his eyes. The knife was pointed at him and one move sealed the deal. I guess he didn’t notice I pointed the knife at him as he ran straight into it. We gasped at the same time and stared at each other wide eyed. I didn’t want to do this, but he gave me no other choice. I released the knife and watched as Wonwoo fell to his knees, starting to cry. He was begging me for forgiveness and asking me to love him, but I couldn’t hear him. My ears were ringing.
“Byeol! Byeol!” I was screaming at the top of my lungs, throat scratchy from getting chocked. I heard a faint meow coming from the living room and ran inside, looking for my cat, “Byeol, please come here!”
And she showed up, she crawled out from underneath the sofa and ran up to me, coming into my arms as I picked her up. I shushed her and ran towards the front door, not sparing another glance inside the kitchen as I grabbed my phone from Yerim’s hoodie’s pocket. I stumbled off the stairs on the porch as I started getting light headed, but I managed to dial the police.
“112, what’s your emergency?”
Tumblr media
Masterlist
161 notes · View notes
ot7stan4life · 2 months
Text
“Maison”
Tumblr media
Siyeon (Dreamcatcher) x Female Reader
Word Count: 1435
Summary: After a concert in your home country, you are reminded of the sacrifices you were forced to make to become an idol and begin to doubt your decision. All it takes is a warm embrace and a few comforting words from one of the women you love to remind you that you’re exactly where you’re supposed to be.
Warnings: angst, brief implications of homophobia, fluff
The plain hotel room that greeted us when we got back from the concert venue was quiet and dark. I left it that way, just taking a seat in the far corner of the room, letting out a sigh when I was finally off my feet. Without a word, Siyeon slipped into the bathroom and I heard the shower turn on not long after. For the next fifteen minutes, I stayed there, listening to the muffled sound of running water and allowing my mind to wander.
Touring was one of my favorite things I did as an idol. But it wasn't always as enjoyable as it should've been. The shows were fun, but those long periods in between concerts gave me too much time to think. Too much time to realize that I had less freedom as an idol. It had always been my dream to become a singer, but I never fully considered what I'd have to give up in order to fulfill that dream. Now I often wondered if it was even worth it.
Especially here in my home country where I'm reminded by the fans' unapologetic personalities of what I gave up. Had I stayed here and chosen any other profession, I wouldn't have to hide such a big part of myself. I'd be free to be who I was and live the way I wanted without fear. It was different for the other members because they grew up having to act that way. For me, it was still hard to adjust. And it hurt having to pretend.
My thoughts brought on an unavoidable feeling of stress that made my cheeks burn and I felt the need to get some fresh air. So, I stepped through the sliding glass door to the balcony and leaned over the metal railing, enjoying the feeling of the summer breeze gliding across my face. I was up high enough that the street noise was muffled by the wind. It was peaceful, but it made me feel lonely. As I took in the soft white surface of the moon, I couldn't help but feel trapped by my situation and wonder whether anyone else could possibly understand this feeling.
As if my negative thoughts were loud enough to hear, I felt arms wrap around me from behind only minutes later. At first I was startled by the sudden contact, momentarily forgetting I wasn't alone, but eventually I leaned back into her touch with a heavy sigh, knowing it was Siyeon. She put her head on my shoulder, her nose almost touching my left cheek, and I let my hands rest on top of hers. Being in her arms instantly made me feel better. It felt like her way of reminding me that I really wasn't alone.
"What's on your mind, jagi?" Siyeon whispered softly near my ear. The pet name made my heart flutter but the clear concern in her tone brought the negative emotions back. I hated feeling this way. Not just because it sucked feeling so lost, but because I hated making her feel helpless.
Sighing again, I looked out over the city wishing that everything was different. "I'm just wondering if I made the right choice becoming an idol."
I wanted to pretend that I was here in my hometown with Siyeon—not for a concert, not because we were idols in the same group—but because I invited her here on a trip to do something normal, like meet my family or go visit my favorite places from my childhood. I didn't want to be forced to worry about people taking pictures of us and starting rumors. I didn't want the obligation to act a certain way that comes with being famous. I didn’t want any of it. And I was nearly at my breaking point.
Without replying, Siyeon turned me around in her arms and put her hands on my cheeks. We stayed like that for a few seconds, just staring into each other's eyes and I felt so much love seeing the way she looked at me: Like I was the most important thing in the world. There was no doubt in my mind that she would love and protect me with everything in her for the rest of her life. And it wasn't even a question whether I would do the same.
"I know you wish things were different,” she smiled sadly, “I do too." Her voice was still soft as she rubbed her thumb across my cheek while her eyes took in every inch of my face. I wondered how she always knew exactly what I was thinking. "But look at it this way..." she stopped her gentle strokes against my skin and looked into my eyes. "If you hadn't become an idol," the corner of her lips tilted upwards revealing half of her beautiful smile, "you would've never met us."
Though I still felt the weight of my negative thoughts, her statement managed to make me smile. Through one of the most difficult choices of my life I may have been forced to conceal a part of who I was, but I still ended up finding seven of the most important people in my life. Even if I felt like being an idol had more risks than rewards, those seven girls made it worth it. At least I could be myself around them and they loved the part of me that I wasn't allowed to show anyone else.
"You're right," I whispered and leaned forward so that my forehead was resting against hers and our noses were touching. Even when I felt lost, she kept me grounded. She and the other members... they were where I belonged. Where I felt found. They were home.
"I love you so much, you know that, right?" Siyeon told me, her voice so quiet and fragile. She’d told me she loved me countless times before, but something about this one felt different.
"I know." And I did. I knew she meant it. And I knew what she meant. It was hard to explain, but I felt it too. We loved each other and the other members in a way that couldn't be defined. It wasn’t limited to platonic or romantic. It was more than that. We all loved each other so much that we couldn't bear the thought of living without one another. It felt like we were meant to be together. Like we were destined to meet. Like soulmates. And, as long as it was up to us, we would be together until the day we died.
Sometimes it felt like I didn't have the words to tell them how much they meant to me. And I think that's why Siyeon did what she did after I told her I loved her back... she kissed me. It was gentle and just enough to express how she felt. She’d never kissed me before, but it didn't seem any different than her hugging me or kissing me on the cheek. It was just another way for her to show how much she truly loved me. Bora and Minji did it often with me and a few of the other members who accepted it, but I knew it meant more to Siyeon.
Once it was over, I nestled my head in the crook of her neck with my arms wrapped around her torso. She pulled me close with hers around my shoulders and ran her fingers through my hair. I stayed there, breathing in her fresh scent and feeling completely content.
It didn't matter if the world never knew who I truly was, because they did.
**This imagine was converted over from my Wattpad acc OT5Stan4Life**
46 notes · View notes
osakiharu · 9 months
Text
AND I DON’T KNOW IF I’LL EVER SEE YOU AGAIN !!
Tumblr media
— saying goodbye to those certain people at school/college that you’ll probably never see again </3 (yes i wrote this because i finished college and this is how i felt about leaving some people and i’m sensitive)
content : gender neutral reader, i dont think this is angst so i have no idea what it is, its : :((, thats the genre y'all, me using a couple personal experiences to add in some accuracy
characters : mikey, kazutora, senju
notes : hey guys !! i finally finished my exams and college meaning i’m now on summer break and i finally have time to write ! thank you so much for sticking with me throughout this academic year esp since i was struggling a lot </3 i luv all of y’all so so so much and i hope y’all enjoy this EVEN THOUGH IM LOWKEY RUSTY ASF RN JUST TRUST THE PROCESS Y’ALL MY WRITING MAGIC WILL COME BACK SOON </3
Tumblr media
˗ˏˋ MIKEY
- mikey is thee iconic class crush that everyone has (unless you’re not into mikey then that’s too bad you gotta change the character i’m sorry 😔)
- the type of person you’re friends with and is in all your classes, but you get a little rush of excitement when you see them
- the type of person you talk to like you’ve known them for years face to face, but wouldn’t dare ask to meet up with you and you can’t message them for shit because you think too much about your responses
- the type of person who somehow makes your ears burn but you can’t put your finger on why or how they do that
- you and mikey were always class friends - even teachers knew you guys as class friends and would hate when you sat with each other, knowing very well no work would get done
- he would always find a way to talk to you when you walked past him, to make a joke to you, possibly bully you a little (all with a kind heart and no malice of course) - and you always found a way to do it back which he loved <3
- you cherished him as a friend for some reason - out of all your class friends (not including closer friends that is) he felt special to you, and you could never and will never know why
- and so when the end of your time at school/college was getting closer you started to cherish your little interactions with him and got more and more excited to see him everyday :( - the way you guys interacted never changed, you just held it closer to you and appreciated it more
- on your last day you didn’t see him until the end of the day - he probably didn’t bother coming in early since it was the last day and he’s lazy 😒
- he approached you quickly with a little spring in his step, smiling widely at you like he always did (he was always happy to see you, you just never really realised) — you were very much prepared for a usual interaction; a little small talk, a clever joke of his, a laugh, and departure
- oh. a hug 🎉 — you literally could’ve cried. and don’t say no. yes you could’ve okay.
- “don’t get soppy on me now, y/n, hm? it’s not the end of the world, is it?” — TO YOU ☹️
- even though you wished he did, he didn’t spend any extra time with you, simply walking away with a goodbye and back to his friends — however he did message you when he got home <3
hey i just wanted to say i enjoyed being friends this year :)
in case i never see you again remember me by this <3
i’ll miss you, make sure you look after yourself !
- it was a video of a cat eating dorayaki and purring ?? makes sense 🫶 - although you were more surprised at the concept of a cat actually eating something like that
- though you appreciated and loved his messages, and responded with the same amount of appreciation, you kinda wish he hadn’t messaged you with his own little goodbye — although it wasn’t like losing a lifelong best friend it still left a little hole in the pit of your stomach, knowing you’d miss him, knowing you’d still talk about him with your friends sometimes
- probably wondering if he actually liked you as much as you liked him, wondering if you were simply just a person in his class or more of a friend ?
- you hope one day he’ll ask you to meet up and your friendship can be strengthened in the future but its unlikely to happen :/ - mainly because you’re probably not about to make the first move YEAH
˗ˏˋ KAZUTORA
- in your final year of school/college you ended up being together for a class - you could say he was kinda like your study buddy in the end 🤷‍♀️
-one day he saw you in the library and he asked if you could help him study for the upcoming test since he was struggling with the topic and he wanted to do well this time — lets be real, we all know kazutora would not take classes seriously 😭
- eventually it became a common thing for the both of you to do; meet in the library and go over the things he wanted to do (and it was convenient for you because it meant you could also simultaneously go over the difficult things too 🫶)
- you guys had a spot mikey called the ‘secret spot’ because it was hidden at the back behind a couple bookshelves — despite always being late to classes he was usually on time to your meet-ups
- he always greeted you by saying “hey, teach!” with only a pen and a scrap piece of paper
- as much as you liked seeing kazutora and becoming friends with him, studying with him was very hard sometimes — you could tell he was trying hard but he would kinda just stare and nod his head rather than listen because he would zone out
- once you guys finished studying, he’d simply ask you when you were able to meet next and would say his goodbye’s and thank you’s — sometimes you wanted to ask if he felt like meeting up outside of college or at least studying at your house since you guys got on so well, but you never did
- and he would make out of pocket jokes (they made you giggle but he doesn’t have to know that) — “is there anythin’ else i can do to get an A, professor? 🥺” boy 🤨
- you guys never ate lunch together or spoke to each other outside of lessons - it was almost like as soon as you guys left the classroom or library you didn’t know each other :(
- you had his socials and sometimes you’d receive messages at 12am about a theory he couldn’t understand 😭 — they always made you smile though and sometimes you guys even had little convos (mostly small talk though ugh)
- once you guys face timed 😟 — he thought you looked so pretty under the light of your desk lap and it made him kinda nervy so he was quieter than usual </3
- when exam season came around y’all were stressing over exams together like. the poor boy was SCARED — however, before each exam he would always come up to you when you were with your friends to ask how you were <3
- “i don’t know why you’re stressed, you’re the teacher here, sweets.”
- although you were excited for all the exams and college/school to end, you were also kinda dreading it — you knew the fact that you and kazutora wouldn’t have another study session again left a little ache in your chest
- when the final day arrived you thought he’d neglected to show up since you hadn’t seen him all day :((
- when the exam finished, however, he showed up out of nowhere asking how it went :0 - you guys had a long talk about the exam and how you guys hated whichever questions
- “well, i gotta get going now, my friend is giving me a ride home and i don’t wanna make him wait too much, i’m really sorry!” oh ☹️
- there it was. the feeling that came over you told you you’d probably never see him again, possibly never speak to him again except for some small talk at 11pm when he saw a funny post and decided to send it to you. the knowledge that you were losing a friend that you’d cherished your limited time with over the stressful year </3
- “yeah, it’s fine, don’t worry about it!” idiot.
- “i’ll see you tomorrow, yeah?”
- you just nodded, despite there no longer being a tomorrow :(
- BOOOOOOOO
˗ˏˋ SENJU
- she was your friend in all of your classes <3
- literally since the first day of school/college she decided that you guys were gonna be friends
- every time you come into a lesson she’s always sat in the seat next to yours, and if she’s late she always looks for you with a bright smile on her face — even if other people changed seats in the class, you guys always stayed in the exact same seats next to each other
- “do you wanna do it together?” — y’all always worked on projects or class work together, especially presentations since senju said it just turned out better if you guys did it together
- y’all would also always panic together over presenting posters or presentations to the class and then talk about how good you did afterwards
- you guys always laughed together in classes and giggled at dumb jokes </3
- she would always make you walk with her to exams too — it’s not like she was ever panicking or worried, she just wanted to walk with you into the exam and talk about it after
- and once she bought you candy for your birthday even though you don’t remember telling her your birthday 😭 - “i got you these, i don’t know if you like them but you can try them!” me personally i’d cry
- also !! you guys would also talk outside of classes yay !! — on messages that is
- often she would message you about work, whether that was asking when homework was due in etc etc — but you guys would also message each other if you found out any gossip about people in your classes 😭😭😭
senju : babe, y’know that girl we were talking about the other day?? i found her boyfriend on tinder 😟
you : there’s no way… they’ve literally been dating for almost a year, his account should be deleted by now ?!
senju : wait what ?! how did you find out it’s been that long ☠️
you : oh i looked on her instagram yesterday lmao
- but 😁
- you guys just… didn’t talk to each other outside of class in person ??
- as soon as the class was over y’all didn’t really talk to each other, you never ate lunch together, you never studied together etc — you guys also never made plans or spoke to each other over summer breaks ?
- like y’all basically didn’t speak to each other for three months but when you came back after it was like no time had passed
- when the day of your final exam came around you guys walked to the room as usual, talking about what you did or didn’t want to come up
- before she went into the room she hugged you. you guys never hug. — “you’ll be fine, babe, you got this.” sobbing.
- when you came out of the exam she was gone as usual — it was rare for you guys to wait for each other at the end of lessons or exams anyways
- but that time you felt a little wave of sadness wash over you, perhaps a little ache in your chest as you realised that was probably the last time you’d ever walk down a corridor with her, to stress over something together, hear her little pep talks before doing exams, to do anything with her
- you took her hug as a goodbye </3 (for a while it seemed to leave a little hollow feeling in your chest when you thought of her) though it didn’t feel complete without hearing her say it
- sobbing tbh
Tumblr media
reblogs appreciated <3
130 notes · View notes
kasperbunny · 3 months
Text
i wrote this back in september, but i think im finally gonna post it here. lil thing for shane and my farmer elfie. a little bit angsty but fluffy in the end <3 (and if anyone wants a reference for how elfie looks here ya go)
this fic can also be found on ao3 as well.
Shane was crazy. He had to be. There was no possible way that any of this was even real to begin with. He was deluding himself, like he always did, trying to convince himself that anything good could ever happen to the likes of him. He was just stupid. He was always stupid. She didn’t, and couldn’t love him.
The sound of the glass bottle being sluggishly placed back on the table echoed against the walls of his untidy room. At least it was on the table, unlike so many of the beer cans and assorted alcohol bottles littering the floor of his room. He always said he would eventually pick them up, but he supposed he said that about everything in his life. I'll pick up those bottles tomorrow, I'll start to cut back on beer tomorrow, I'll finally fucking do something with my life tomorrow.
Shutting his eyes, he groaned and leaned his head back against the wall he was sitting against. His thoughts were still swirling in his head even after consuming more than half the bottle. He knew he shouldn't drink the whole thing, but how else would he get rid of these thoughts of insecurity, of self doubt, of…her? 
She was so beautiful. Not in a human way, her teeth too sharp and her eyes having that animalistic instinct to them. Her long, dark hair shimmered green in the bright sunlight as her small horns poked out of the top of her head. Shane couldn’t help but think she was ripped straight from his dreams. Maybe an acid induced dream, but a dream all the same. She always seemed so ethereal, yet dangerous. Like an otherworldly being with the power to turn him to ash with just a glance of those wild eyes.
And what was he? A human? A pathetic one at that. All he ever did was drink, work, drink, work, and drink again. Occasionally he would interrupt his schedule to head over to her little cabin on the farm so she could have her fun with him. Not that he wasn’t grateful for it, oh how grateful he was to even have a woman look at him, let alone allow him to pleasure her over and over, but is that all he was good for? Sex? He couldn’t even wrap his head around the idea. Why was she wasting her time with him, of all people? Shane was convinced she pitied him, that’s what it had to be. She could have anyone she wanted, multiple people if she so wished. She was so heavenly and enticing, why was she screwing the town drunk? Did she enjoy toying with him, luring him into a false sense of security and then crushing his already fragile heart?
“Fuck,” Shane’s head was spinning, not just from the alcohol, but from all the thoughts rushing back to him. He drank to get away from these feelings, not to accelerate them. Groaning under his breath, he struggled to steady himself against the wall so that he could stand up. Maybe I need some fresh air, he thought as he stumbled his way out of his bedroom. Anything beats rotting inside my room. 
Thankfully, Marnie and Jas were nowhere to be found as he made his way into the kitchen. He grimaced at the thought of Jas having to see him this way, and he hated to think of what Marnie would say about her good for nothing nephew being drunk again. Sighing, Shane managed to grab a can of cold beer from the fridge before making his way outside into the evening sun.
The crisp, cool autumn air was at least a small relief to his burning face. Alcohol always made him feel so warm, but never in a pleasant way. He always loved this time of year, when the leaves turned different shades of gold and burgundy and the hot, humid summer air finally subsided. Every year autumn hit the sleepy little countryside of Stardew Valley and every year Shane asked himself why he never went outside more and enjoyed the weather. Depression would do that to you, he supposed.
Somehow he managed to stumble his way to the edge of the forest, the large pond coming into his sight. The old dock creaked and wobbled under his feet as he made his way to the very end of it, plopping himself down so that his legs dangled off the edge. Cracking open the beer, he leaned himself back on his other hand, taking a sip and looking out at the clear, blue water in front of him. He always loved coming here when his head was clouded, somehow it put him at ease even if just for a little while. For a moment he closed his eyes as his head continued to spin with his intoxication, but it didn’t stop him from taking another large swig of the beer in his hand. At least his head was swirling because of the alcohol and not because of all the thoughts and doubts he had about his…relationship. If he could even call it that.
Shane thought that if he fell asleep right here on this dock, he wouldn’t mind it at all. In fact, he felt himself starting to doze off until his peace was interrupted by a terrifyingly familiar voice that immediately snapped him awake.
“Shane!” Elfie’s always excited voice came from behind him, causing him to straighten from his relaxed posture and tighten his grip on the can of beer in his hand. Shit, he thought, Of course she’s here. Another reason to hate living in such a small town. Can’t a drunk man spiral in peace?
He hadn’t even turned around at the sound of her, too scared to even face her right now. The silence from him didn’t deter her at all though as she plopped herself comfortably next to him at the edge of the dock, her legs so long that the ends of her dirty work boots dipped into the water below them and caused a ripple.
“Hey!” She was grinning that too sharp grin at him, her canines seeming to be even sharper than her other teeth. Usually the sight of them caused Shane’s stomach to flip in delight, but all he could think about at the moment was throwing himself into the pond and to never be seen again. Wishful thinking.
“H-Hey…” He finally muttered back at her, only half meeting her gaze before he looked out into the water again, making sure to chug the rest of his beer as he did. He was definitely going to need it.
“I didn’t see you today! You’re usually always at the bar so I went there looking for you,” She smelled like sweat, Shane noted, but somehow the smell of her perfume still lingered on her skin despite how much labor she put into that farm, “But you weren’t there, and Emily said she hadn’t seen you either, so I thought you’d be home,” If Shane had been looking at her he would have noticed how animated she was as she rambled, always using her hands to talk and map out exactly what she was feeling. Not to mention how her tail swayed absentmindedly, another reminder that she was so wholeheartedly not human, and that Shane was way in over his head. 
“So here I am! And I found you!” She was beaming at him, her feet swaying as they hung off the edge of the rickety dock. Shane had only half been listening to her, mostly because of the alcohol fogging his brain, but partly because he just didn’t know what to say to her. He felt petrified, starting to sweat as all his racing thoughts came back to him full force.
What did he want to say? What could he say? Would she even care how he was feeling? They weren’t dating, after all. At least he didn’t think so. Why would she put any thought into how her latest fling felt? Is that what he was to her, a fling? That had to be it, that’s all he was to her. Just a fun little toy to play with until she inevitably got bored of him and realized what he really was. The town bum, a drunk, a depressed, lazy sack of shit that was only good for pitying. She didn’t return his feelings. He would never be enough for her to be considered anything more than a fleeting thought. He would never be good enough for anyone. Never, never, never, never, never…
“Shane?” 
He realized he had taken too long to reply as his thoughts suffocated and consumed him. He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, exhaling loudly as he tried to compose himself, apparently forgetting to breathe in his haste. 
“Are you okay?”
He swallowed thickly, allowing himself a glance over at her despite knowing it would be a mistake. She was looking right at him with those beautiful, big brown eyes that shone golden as they reflected the setting sun. Concern traced her features as her thick brows furrowed slightly, causing Shane to look away quickly in shame. He couldn’t handle her looking at him like that. Like she actually cared.
“I…Yeah. I’m fine, just…” He couldn’t breathe, he felt like his chest was going to explode as his heart raced. His hands were sweating, “Can I ask you a question, Elfie?” 
Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, why was he so stupid? 
“Oh, yeah! Anything,” She didn’t seem to be picking up on his absolutely earth shattering anxiety, simply smiling softly at him and giving him all her attention.
Shane's mouth suddenly felt like sandpaper, his tongue too heavy in his mouth and his throat feeling like it was going to close up. His heart was beating so fast he could feel it thump-thump-thump in his ears, making his head pound. He should have brought more beer.
"Do you even care about me? Like, really care about me?" His voice broke slightly, tears stinging at his eyes but he refused to let them fall. He hesitated to say the word love instead, not being able to take the heartbreak if she said no.
"We sleep together, don't we?" She cocked her head slightly to the side, her eyebrows scrunching a little as she attempted to understand Shane's question.
"What? Yeah, but…" He avoided her gaze, his grip on the can of beer in his hand tightening so that it had started to dent. "That's not what I mean, and you know it."
"I don't know it," Her tail was twitching curiously as she watched him, trying to understand what he meant. He seemed upset, angry…but why? Didn't she show that she cared about him? They hung out all the time, they kissed, they were intimate. Isn’t that how humans were supposed to act when they cared about each other? Hadn’t she been doing that for months now? She knew he had been drinking, and she only hoped this was a spout of drunken stupor. Elfie wished that humans would just say what they really meant, instead of making her guess.
"You…" he huffed a frustrated sigh, his patience being strung even thinner than it usually was,"You do know. I know you do," He couldn't stop his hands from shaking, "I just want you to treat me like a real human being. I'm not just some toy for you to play with. I'm real, Elfie!"
She was quiet for a moment, only staring at him as his words washed over her. 
"But I'm…not a human being," Her words were laced with confusion. She didn't understand, but a pang of guilt shot through her chest nonetheless. She finally looked away from him, trying to find an answer as she glanced down into the rippling blue water below them, "I'm sorry, Shane. Is that what you want? A human?"
"Fuck," all the effort of holding back his tears was in vain, as they finally started to burst from his eyes and roll over his reddened cheeks. They felt hot on his face, the anger and sadness bubbling up inside of him and boiling over in the form of tears. 
"You don't understand," he didn't think he had ever felt so disgusting. Sure, he had endured countless nights of sobbing and drinking himself to sleep, but never had he felt so pathetic, so hopeless, so useless. He couldn't even look at her, he was too embarrassed. Here he was, a thirty year old man, crying his eyes out in front of the woman of his dreams. If she didn't already pity him and find him pathetic, she would now, seeing him in this state. 
Not being able to form words, Shane buried his face in the sleeves of his hoodie. He wished he could just disappear, or at least pretend that they had never met. Maybe his life would still suck, but at least he wouldn't have to torment himself over her.
She didn't know if she should touch him, but she did anyway, gently placing a hand on his back and rubbing in careful, soothing motions. Elfie realized that she had never seen Shane cry in the months that she had known him. He was always so calm, if not standoffish, never emotional like this. Then again, somehow she had never been around him when he was drunk either. She wanted to kiss his tears away.
Shane flinched away at her touch, "Don't pity me! Please, please don't fucking pity me," he pushed her away, attempting to push himself up to stand despite how liquid his whole body felt. Somehow he managed without slipping off of the dock, "I'm sorry. I just…I need to go. I'm sorry," He was still crying as he turned from her, his whole body shaking and feeling like it would fall apart at any second.
"Shane!" Elfie was quick to stand and follow him, not that it was very hard to catch up to a drunk man. She had reached out to grab him by the arm before realizing it would be a bad idea, so she kept it to herself, "Shane, please. You're right, I don't understand. Please tell me." 
Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe the depression, maybe the months of never knowing if his feelings were reciprocated and never knowing where he stood with her. Probably a mix of everything as Shane couldn't stop himself from shaking and his tears just kept coming. Thick streams of liquid poured down his cheeks and dripped onto his already stained hoodie. He was so sad, so angry. Angry at himself, at her, at the universe. They had such a good thing going for all these months, why did he have to overthink things and make a mess out of himself like he always did?
He was still standing away from her, not daring to look into her eyes out of fear of completely breaking down. His chest felt so painfully tight, like it would just combust if he breathed the wrong way. His own arms came up to cradle himself in a last ditch effort to provide any kind of comfort to his aching body. He wished so badly that they were her arms instead. 
"I…" He took a shuddering breath as he tried to calm himself enough to talk. His voice was shaking, "What are we, Elfie? Why do you waste your time with me?" He hiccupped out another soft sob, "I'm nothing. I'm fucking nothing to you. You're so beautiful…" Shane felt fresh, hot tears wet his face once more. God, he was so drunk right now. He felt like he was going to pass out, "If you don’t want something serious, or you just want sex, then fine, but just tell me now so I can get over you."
Elfie had never fought the urge to hug anyone so hard before. Not out of pity like Shane was so convinced of, but out of genuine care. Even if their relationship was a mystery, they were at least friends and Elfie wanted more than anything to take care of her friend right now. Even if she was the reason he was in pain in the first place.
She cautiously took a few steps towards him, her voice soft and laden with concern, "I do care about you, Shane," She tried to choose her words carefully, knowing he wasn’t in a right state of mind, "I thought…I thought I was showing you that," her hands twisted anxiously behind her back. She was never very good at communicating her emotions, much preferring them to shine through her actions, "I liked you, so…When you came over that night…and we kissed…I thought…" she trailed off slightly, hoping she was making sense, "I thought this was how it was supposed to work. I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?" She was fighting back her own tears now, her eyes blinking rapidly to try and ward them off. 
She had never intended to hurt him, she would never want to. She was inexperienced, still young for her species, and still trying to figure out what it was that she even wanted. When she had moved into that dilapidated farm and met the townspeople, met Shane, she was happy. She thought she made him happy too.
Shane felt his anger start to bubble again, quickly coming to a boil and spilling over the top, "Did you hurt me? Of course you hurt me! Why else would I be here crying my eyes out and looking like a fucking idiot!" He didn't mean to raise his voice at her, he didn't mean to, but he couldn't contain his emotions as easily as he could when he was sober. He couldn't even think straight, his head now pounding and his entire body shaking against his will. Why was he so worked up? Why was he even hopeful in the first place that maybe, just maybe, something good would actually happen in his miserable life?
"Do you want me to leave?" She didn't fight the tears starting to shimmer in her eyes. Her voice was unusually quiet and small. She didn't know what else to say. What could she say? She liked Shane, she liked all the humans around this small town, she never wanted to cause any harm or hurt anyone. Was she just stupid? Sometimes she felt that way, not picking up on their emotions and not knowing what the right thing to say was. She cared so much, yet never knew if she was doing enough.
Finally turning around to face her at the question, all of Shane's anger melted away and instead was replaced with a sting of guilt shooting right through his already aching chest. She looked so sad, so pleading. Like she was genuinely remorseful, like she genuinely didn't understand what she was doing. Shane had seen her cry before, but only over such small things. Like the time she had caught a frog outside in the rain, and she had hurried inside to show him. She acted like he hadn't seen a frog before, but she was so excited to open up her cupped hands and exclaim about it to him. She had been crying then (Shane! Look how small it is!), but out of pure joy. Now…she stood there, sniffling with tears rolling down her cheeks. Shane noted how she was still so, so beautiful even in her sadness.
"Elfie I…" He ran an anxious hand through his already messy hair, cautiously taking a step toward her. He was staring at the ground, the sight of her crying because of him was too much to bear, "I'm sorry. I'm drunk, I can't…" He squeezed his stinging eyes shut, wanting nothing more than to just lay down. He needed the biggest nap of his life right now, "I can't…Think. I'm sorry."
She could see him now, as he faced her. His handsome face now stained with tears and his eyes puffy. Had she done this to him? Had he been hurting this bad for so long, and she hadn't even known?
"Can I please hug you, Shane?" 
She didn't get a verbal response, Shane simply closing the space between them in a heartbeat. As quickly as she had asked, he was already there, his face pressed against her chest and his shaking arms wrapping themselves around her waist in an embrace. She returned it, holding him tight against her and leaning down a little to nuzzle her face in his dark hair.
He felt so safe in her arms. All of his sadness, his tiredness, his anger, melting away at her embrace. She was so warm and soft and wonderful, like nothing bad could ever happen to him as long as he was wrapped tight in her arms. 
"It's okay. I have you," Her words came out in a sweet whisper, one of her hands trailing up his back and up into his hair to stroke at it softly. He shivered at her touch, starting to cry again. How could she be so sweet, after he had just yelled at her for doing nothing wrong? He had made her cry, and yet here she was, comforting and cradling him like he even deserved an ounce of her kindness. Sometimes she seemed like Shane’s only saving grace. An angel fallen to Earth, bestowing upon him her unconditional compassion.
"Please don't leave. I don't want you to leave me. I love…" Don't say it, don't say it, don't say it you drunk fucking idiot, "I love…being around you," Shane hiccupped softly against her, whining as he struggled to form words. He had never felt more pathetic, but somehow he was at ease as she held him. Maybe he was just too tired at this point to care.
She shushed him, sensing how much he was struggling with his words. If she hadn't been holding him, he probably would have collapsed to the ground in front of her.
"We…we're so different. How are we going to make this work?" Shane sobbed, his fingers digging into the small of her back, "Do you want to make this work…?" His voice cracked, his tone pleading with her. Please, please don't leave me after this, he rattled off in his head, I'm sorry.
She didn't feel like she could answer at the moment, not even knowing how she felt. She liked him, she knew that, but he was right. They were so different, they were different species, sometimes they didn't even understand each other. But she wanted to try, if only to make up for how she had made him feel.
Elfie placed a soft kiss to his forehead, keeping her lips there as she spoke, "You need to lay down…do you want me to take you to the farm?" Her voice was even lower than a whisper, as if her sweet, soft words were a secret for Shane's ears only.
"Y-Yeah. Yeah," He let out a shaky sigh, "Thank you…" He wished he could stop crying, but her never ending kindness just overwhelmed him over and over again. She was such a good person, even if she didn't always understand the people around her. Shane envied her for that.
"Okay. Take my hand, come on," With that, they finally untangled from each other and interlocked their fingers as she led him up the path to her humble cabin. Shane tried his best not to stumble, but it was so difficult when his legs felt like they were made of jelly. It didn't help that his heart was still beating out of his chest as they held hands the whole way. He was sure they had held hands before, but this time felt…different. It felt so genuine, and he never wanted to let go.
Finally making it, Shane attempted to stumble up the three little steps before reaching her door. Elfie kept a hand against his back the whole time, stabilizing him and making sure he didn't fall. He practically collapsed into her bed, the familiar softness bringing him comfort as he finally felt his body relax. He couldn't stop a heavy sigh as he rolled onto his back and closed his eyes, the exhale making his chest feel less tight.
A sudden dip in the spot next to him caused him to lazily open his eyes back up, only half lidded now. She had sat next to him, her hand back in his disheveled hair and her nails lightly scratching at his scalp. It felt so heavenly, her hands always did. He made a small noise of approval as he looked up at her. She smiled as they made eye contact, her thumb stroking across his forehead in a loving gesture.
"I'm…" He let out another shuddering breath, trying to still his shaking body, "I'm sorry that you had to see me like this. I…" he squeezed his eyes shut so he could focus on talking, "I tried for so long to not drink in front of you…I don't want you to be scared…" 
"Shh. It's okay, Shane," She cooed at him, "I'm not scared. I could never be scared of you," She flashed her teeth as she chuckled, "You just need to rest, okay?" Suddenly she was getting up from the bed, much to Shane's disappointment, but quickly surprised him again as she walked to the end of the bed and started to untie the laces on his sneakers. 
"Let me get these off for you so you can sleep, okay?" Shane stared at her as she removed his shoes, then quickly removed her own boots and dropped them to the floor with a heavy thud. His heart was beating fast again.
"Why…Why are you being so nice to me, Elfie?" He was looking up at her again as she seated herself next to him once more. The gesture was still replaying in his head. He couldn't remember ever being taken care of like this, "I yelled at you…I…" I'm not worthy, he thought, "I'm an asshole."
Her smile was always so cute, so charmingly sweet, like she had never been mad at anyone in her life.
"Sometimes…" She teased. She remembered when they first met and he had been so rude as she introduced herself. It never deterred her, only making her more ambitious to befriend him. Maybe that did make her stupid, but she guessed it had all worked out in the end, "But…we're friends, right? And…friends take care of each other. So that's what I'm doing. Now, move over."
Struggling to move over, Shane gave her ample room to slide in next to him. They were facing each other now, able to look into each other's eyes with how close they were.
"Is this okay?" Elfie brought a hand up to cup Shane's tear stained face, rubbing a thumb gently over his cheek, then across his lips, "Can I kiss you?"
A smile finally cracked its way onto Shane's face, quickly twitching into a full on laugh at her question. A sleeve of his hoodie coming up to hide his face, trying not to offend her.
"What?" Her pointed ears twitched, her smile fading from her face as she looked at him confused, "Why are you laughing?" Did I say something wrong? 
"I'm sorry, I just…You don’t need permission to kiss me," He hadn't meant to laugh at her, but the question was just so absurd to him, considering how physical their relationship had been up to that point. He welcomed the laugh though, at least he wasn't feeling completely miserable now, “Elfie, we’ve…done a lot worse than that.”
"Well…!" She slapped him playfully on the shoulder, a toothy grin spreading across her face, "You…You said you wanted me to treat you real, so…I was thinking about your feelings!" She was mirroring his laughing now too, "So is that a yes…? I really want to kiss you."
"Y-Yeah. Please…" he gave a short huff through his nose as his laughing died down and her lips connected with his. He eagerly welcomed it, his eyes closing again as he leaned into her touch. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he pulled her in against him so that their bodies were flush with each other. He never wanted to let her go.
"Mm…" She sighed happily, smiling against the familiar feel of his lips against her own. She was purring, the noise startling Shane a little before he realized what it was. He didn't think he would ever get used to the fact that she could even do that. 
She was the one to finally pull away, still stroking her thumb against his cheek as she spoke, "Do you want to…talk? Um, about us, I guess. That's what you wanted, right?" She was trying to choose her words carefully as they looked at each other, anxiety now making a home in her own chest. She wasn't good with serious conversations. She had no idea where to even start.
Shane dipped his fingers underneath her shirt, just to touch her hip, just to feel her warm skin underneath his touch, "Yeah, I want to. I just…" His head was still spinning, but he seemed much more relaxed than before, "I'm drunk, babe. I can't…I can't right now. Tomorrow…" His voice was soft, sleepy, as his eyes fluttered shut once more. It felt impossible to open them again, his exhaustion overtaking him as he leaned into her.
She was still purring quietly, looking down at his tired face, wanting nothing more than to give him anything he needed.
"Okay. It's a promise," She was whispering again, causing Shane to shiver, "Get some rest, Shane. I'll be right here."
"Thank you…for taking care of me…" He managed to mutter out before dozing off, pressing his face in against her chest as he used it like a pillow. She giggled at that, returning a hand to his hair and petting him as he slumbered.
She hadn't meant to fall asleep, only meaning to ease him to sleep and then get up and do a few chores that she hadn't gotten to that day, but it couldn't be helped. It was already dark outside, and she had such a warm and soft man right next to her, holding onto her so sweetly as he snored quietly. She felt her eyes flutter shut, not even fighting to keep them open as she joined him in his sweet dreams. 
28 notes · View notes
silass-new-family · 11 months
Note
the boy slowly came to in the nurses cabin as he could feel laura patching him up ... he smelt kaylee and caleb...he shot up panicking "no no no please leave me be let me die!... i deserve to die!"
@silas-dogboy
Kaylee and Caleb approached the nurse's cabin as soon as an unfamiliar scent entered their systems. It wasn't that difficult for them to narrow down where it was coming from, really, they've gotten quite used to their "werewolf senses" at this point. Albeit, a bit surprising at times, both Kaylee and Caleb now incorporate their new life into their everyday nicely. The water and silver aversion took some getting used to, well, a lot of getting used to. They do quite miss when their lives were "normal," however... But not much can be done about it now, and the reason to that reality is about to be within several feet of them.
It was reaching dusk now, a faint, orange glow set itself over the camp. Silas has been on camp grounds for maybe a few hours, getting patched up by Laura Kearney. For most people, it was a regular day, but for the Hacketts, it's as if a bomb was set off. The air felt unbearably tense. Well, for most of the Hacketts, anyway. For the past six years, the Hackett family has made it their goal to hunt down Silas, to finally put an end to the curse that "leeched" itself onto them. But Caleb and Kaylee saw Silas' existence in a different way, it wasn't his fault they all were thrust into this unfavorable situation. It was them who practically pulled the final trigger, anyway... The scene still haunts them til this day. They wished it never happened. I suppose, now, they're just facing the consequences of their past, naive actions.
And in fact, they weren't even initially told about their family's plan. Every full moon they would enter the blood red luminescence of the basement, lock themselves in cages, and wake up hours later with the worst headache they've ever experienced, that was the most of it. So, to finally realize what they've been up to every full moon, every month, every year? It was a bit of shock. They would go as far as to say it made them disdain their family for some time. But it never lasted long, because family is supposed to be everything, right? Hating family is just- it shouldn't be done. Right?
The creak of the cabin door greeted them, they took a few steps before their eyes focused in on Laura and Silas planted on a nearby bed. Kaylee and Caleb, especially Caleb, really wanted to take this opportunity to get to know the boy better, especially since the current environment wasn't... laced with malice and death. It was a summer camp, everyone enjoyed a summer camp, right? It's not even comparable to a forest riddled with death traps and men armed with shotguns wanting you dead...
Kaylee frowned at Silas' greeting; Caleb remained calm and nudged her a bit, noticing her unfiltered reaction. He knows how she wears her heart on her shoulder; she always had trouble keeping what she's actually feeling to a minimum. And Caleb also knows that he needs to help keep her in check, to keep her safe. That's what he was always told.
Caleb spoke up first. "Silas... it's okay, we- we don't want to hurt you. And we." He motioned to Kaylee. "Certainly don't want you to die.
"We actually came to just, talk, if you'd like."
"And to apologize," Kaylee added.
69 notes · View notes
Text
Whiplash- J.M.K
Author’s Note: This is the second installment of my new Royalty Series. I’m gonna be making one of these period pieces for each boy set in this era, none of them are connected but I just wanted to explore the genre. So keep an eye out for the next two, and go read my first story of this series, Shining Armor- D.R.W if you haven't already! This is also my first time ever making Josh a little rougher and kinda douche-y so that was a fun change, I always make him so soft and that’s just because I love soft!Josh but this was a delightful change of pace. Also, Shambala is not a real place obviously, it's the name of a fake place in a Three Dog Night song, so there’s a fun fact for ya. 
Synopsis: What happens when your family forces you into an arranged marriage to help save your enemies' kingdom? How will you even get along when all you two do is argue? Nothing a ball can’t solve.
Word Count: 9.2K (lots of angst to unpack)
Pairing: JerkPrince!Josh x Female Reader
Warnings: 18+ MINORS DO NOT INTERACT. Foul language, angst, alcohol mention, oral, Douchebag!Josh, light dom/sub (but they're both switches?), light degradation, raw sex (Wrap it before you tap your soon to be husband you hate)
Tumblr media
Whiplash- J.M.K
“Why shouldn’t I let their kingdom fall into ruin? The way they’ve treated our family name with such disdain over the past few decades, why should we help them?!” You shout to your mother, her patience wearing thin as she adjusts the pins in your hair. “Darling, if we do not the entirety of the country could fall into economic despair. Our own kingdom’s people would suffer, so many lives could be lost, we could help so many people if-” “If I were to marry the Prince of Shambala.” You cut her off, meeting her gaze in the mirror of your vanity, a long and heavy silence hangs in the room. 
“Yes. I am sorry dearest-” “He is wicked, mother! He is hurtful and cruel! He doesn’t care for me!” You cry out, standing from your seat, as you fight back your tears. There is to be a grand ball tonight here at the palace, anyone who was anyone in the political stratosphere will be attending, including the Prince of Shambala, Joshua Kiszka. His family's kingdom is on the brink of bankruptcy, increasing their peoples taxes to rates that could not be afforded, the fields of wheat were not producing what they had in the past, and having an unwed eldest son was just the perfect way out of such a problem. Your own kingdom however was thriving, vineyards that produced some of the sweetest wine were enjoying an abundant harvest and the economic wealth of the people was steadily increasing with the fine season the summer was providing for tourism, trade and farming. 
You had been in the same circles as Prince Joshua before where he insisted that you call him Josh. He has been at nearly every ball and party held across the country and every time you were taken by how arrogant and crass he was and how he seemed to look down on you in particular, and for why you could never understand. Making jabs at your expense right in front of you, engaging in gossip about your family, and even once insinuating that you had been flirting with a married Duke, which you were not. This evening, it will be announced that the two of you shall be wed and that there will be a merging of your two kingdoms, putting the fears of the citizens of Shambala at ease. You stare at the ceiling as you try to quell the tears stinging at your eyes, “I only wish I could ease you of this burden my darling, but I’m afraid there is no other way.” Your mother pleads as she makes her way slowly over to you, her hand holds yours, bringing you back to look at her. She obviously knows you’re in pain but for the good of the country, it must be done, “Come now, get dressed.” She says, giving your hand a gentle squeeze. 
You stand with a vice-like grip on your bedpost, holding tightly as your ladies maid pulls at the laces of your corset. All you can do is get through this evening in the hopes that you can keep yourself from killing the Prince the minute he makes some stupid remark. The soft silk of your gown pulls you away from your thoughts as you look into the mirror, He doesn’t deserve any of this, you think to yourself as you admire your reflection. Pinned up curls adorned with pearls, blush pink lips and a white and gold silk dress that would make any man fall to their knees just to kiss at your gloved hand. Josh Kiszka is a lucky man. 
Standing at the doors before the ballroom had you somewhat anxious, the muffled rumbling of chitter chatter behind the french doors made your stomach churn as you were waiting to be announced. The Kiszka family had already been introduced upon their arrival, surely grateful for the plans that were ready to be set in motion. You stand in the hallway alongside your parents, ready to make your entrance and find the nearest glass of champagne to calm your nerves. All eyes were going to be on you tonight and the thought of being betrothed to a man you so loathed absolutely made your hands tremble as the moments ticked on. 
Finally, the double doors open, you take a deep breath as your family is announced, “Ladies and Gentleman, your Royal Highnesses of Shangri-la.” You step out into the light of the chandeliers, watching from your descent of the stairs as all of the many fine guests smile and politely clap as their hosts for this nights ball have arrived. Glancing around the room with a kind smile, you search for familiar faces, someone you could confide in, any of your friends whomst you could tell of your situation, but you find none, it is a political affair after all. This crowd only really consists of members of parliament, Lords and Ladies from across the country and many others high in status, not exactly the crowd you were hoping for when you were to announce your plans to be married. 
You make your way down as the string band begins to play, your cool facade falters as you meet his eyes, those dark brown eyes that only ever feel so cold. You make your way down the stairs and to your utter dismay, he begins to walk towards you. 
Your heart slams in your chest as your heels hit the marble beneath you, you cannot move, you are perplexed as he comes forward and greets you, extending a hand for you to take as he is now on bended knee, head bowing to you. “Your highness,” he begins, his eyes flitting up to yours. 
You suddenly remember how to move again and gently place your gloved hand in his, he brings your hand to his lips, kissing your silkened knuckles tenderly. “You look ravishing tonight.” He smiles as he soothes your hand with his thumb, Oh he’s really playing the part, isn't he? You think to yourself as you mentally roll your eyes. 
If there was one thing you knew about Josh for certain, it was his ability to work a room. 
Knowing just the right way to tell a story, to entertain a crowd, how to truly put on a show. A talent to be sure, but you know better, it's simply an act because once you are alone he can be a royal prick. You withdraw your hand and curtsey to him out of sheer expectation more than sincerity, “Prince Joshua, you look well.” You say softly yet a bit curtly as you look him over, surely he was joking; he was also wearing a suit of white and gold, the same colors as your gown, was this planned? Why? To seem like a united front? 
He smirks at you, surely noting your irritation, he stands, still holding your hand in his, “May I have the pleasure of having the first dance?” He asks, you take in the crowd for a moment, all eyes trained on you and Josh, it's almost silent save for the music of the band. Your eyes return to his, “The pleasure would be all mine, Prince Joshua.” You say flatly, you follow him as you give his hand a subtle squeeze, one you hope he will interpret as irritation as the band begins to play a waltz, a dance you never were too good at. 
He leads you to the center of the dance floor, of course he would, and begins to dance with you. His hand rests gently on your waist as you begin to move in step with him, his hand in your own holds you gingerly as he moves with you across the floor. Other couples file in onto the dance floor, dancing along to the beautiful strings playing in the massive hall. You grit your teeth as you try to look anywhere else in the hall, moving in time with Josh. He gives your hand a gentle squeeze but you ignore it, “Oh come on,” He says softly, you lazily look towards him, a look of obvious irritation in your eyes. “Loosen up, have some fun.” he says with a grin. You roll your eyes as he twirls you, “This isn’t exactly my idea of a good time.” You mutter to him, “Really? Because I love dancing with people I can’t stand.” He smirks, you bite your tongue, the amount of things you would like to say right now but his hand on your waist is strangely very distracting to you. 
“You should be kissing the ground I walk on for deciding to help save your family from financial ruin.” “Like you decided anything.” Josh laughs, making your face heat with anger, “I make plenty of my own decisions.” “Did you even pick out the dress you’re wearing now?” He says simply, rendering you speechless. “Don’t get so down about it, we’re both just pawns in this whole scheme, playing a part. Might as well sit back and just enjoy the ride.” He reasons, his voice softer than before, you think over his words as you look around the room at the dancing couples, watching your parents talk to the Kiszka’s. “Even if you didn’t pick it out, it’s still a beautiful dress.” he adds kindly, pulling your attention back to him. You give him a reluctant smile as you try to focus on the dance. 
“Thank you.” You murmur. “Aw, so the kitty puts her claws away and decides to play nice.” He jests, you glare at him with that same look of disdain. “Oh, no, there she is. Ever the tiger.” He smiles as he twirls you again, giving you a chance to watch as everyone has their eyes on the two of you. 
“I just don’t enjoy-” 
“What? Being the center of attention?” He finishes for you. “Why not?” He asks curiously, 
“Because I don’t need everyone to love me.” You hiss, “And you think I do?” Josh asks back with a scoff. 
“I do.” You simply say, Josh pulls you in tighter to him by your waist, whispering against the shell of your ear. 
“Well get ready to practice saying those last two words sweetheart, because you’re going to have to at least pretend to love me.” His breath on your neck sends goosebumps all over your body. 
The feeling of his body against yours like this ignites some sort of fire in you, one you don’t quite understand. You look over Josh’s shoulder to see couples dancing around you stealing glances at the two of you. 
“Please Josh, people are staring.” You whisper harshly, a worried tone giving you away. “Just look at me.” He says gently, bringing you to look at him and those stupid golden brown eyes of his. His thumb runs over your hand once more as he attempts to calm you down. “It’s just you and me.” He smiles, prompting you to timidly smile back. “Relax, and let me lead.” He instructs, causing you to huff out a frustrated sigh, “I’m just so used to leading.” You insist, you know it isn’t like a lady to lead when dancing but you just can't help it, how are you supposed to give up control when everyone is watching. 
“Trust me.”
 “I don’t.”
“Then just pretend you trust me.” He says, silencing you, you give him one last stubborn eye roll as you relinquish all control and let him take the lead. He moves you quite easily around the floor, his hold on your waist is firmer now as you stop clutching his shoulder and let him move you rather than both of you trying to lead. You step gracefully in time together, the flow of him against you so closely like this has your heart fluttering and you feel so light in his arms. He gives you a smile of approval, sweet dimples appearing on his soft cheeks, you’d never even really noticed before, now that you thought about it, you’ve never been this close before. 
You look over his face, gentle eyes, a smile that reveals such perfect white teeth, carefully manicured facial hair and warm golden skin. Your eyes linger on his plump pink lips, such a soft looking shade, you pull your eyes reluctantly away to look back up at him, “What are you thinking about?” he asks slyly. 
Your heart jumps and your eyes widen, cheeks blushing as you open your mouth to speak, “Just thinking of how I could wish all of these people away.” You half truth, something about Josh’s new found demeanor tonight has you curious, but of what? Why now? Why this night of all the nights to be kind and gentle to you now? 
After this dance would it all fall away and he’d resort to his old ways? You almost never want to stop dancing if it means keeping him like this. “Why? You want to have me all to yourself?” Josh teases, “If it means we can talk uninterrupted, then yes.” You answer simply, “I’m sure that can be arranged, your grace.” He speaks without sarcasm, an interesting turn from his usual way of saying your titles, his promise makes you smile. 
“I think there’s something I must do first.” Josh hints, you’re almost confused when he gives you one final twirl, the music fading, the audience clapping as you curtsey to him, he bows similarly. He stands and takes both of your hands in his and gives them a small squeeze, “Just try and act surprised.” Josh instructs and your eyes widen as you realize what he means. “And, don’t forget to trust me.” He says finally before getting down on one knee. 
The last thing on your mind was thinking about acting, the look on your face was utter shock. The way he had hypnotized you with the way he held you while you danced, the softness in both his voice and his eyes had you almost completely washed away all of the anxieties you had thinking of this moment that was to happen tonight. The room was silent aside from a couple of surprised gasps from the onlookers, your mother and father standing beside the royal King and Queen Kiszka watch with bated breath as Josh begins to speak. 
“Your beauty outshines all others, you have captured my heart with your kindness and bewitched my senses with only your smile. I cannot bear the thought of spending one more day without you. Will you please, do me the utmost honor in being my wife?” Josh asks, of course projecting enough for the whole hall to hear. 
His words seem to have such little effect on you, he doesn’t mean any of it, you know that, but some part of you almost wants him to. You freeze as you look down upon him, your head swimming as the air in the room is thick as those around you await your answer. He gives your hand another gentle squeeze to prompt you to speak, you nearly jump at the sensation as you realize it's now your turn to reply. “Yes.” You almost whisper, your voice falters as you become overwhelmed with the promise you’ve just made, this is it. It's all happening now.
The crowd erupts with cheers and congratulations, the band kicks up in a happy tune as you see your father shaking the King’s hand. Josh stands up with a wide grin and pulls your frozen form into a tight embrace, one you move a second too late into, your arms encircling him as he whispers in your ear, “Do you think they bought it?” His sentence nearly makes your heart crack in two. “I think so.” You respond reluctantly with a fake smile on your face. 
Josh pulls away from you, his hands clasping your cheeks as he pulls you in for a kiss, the sound of cheers roar in the hall as his lips are pressed against your own. The feeling of it all is more of a surprise than his proposal, your heart feels as though it's broken from these faux gestures, why do you feel anything at all if you don’t even care for him? 
You don’t. 
Right?
Before you can really even move, Josh pulls away and holds you by his side, smiling at the audience around the two of you. He takes your hand and leads you over to your families, they overwhelm you both with hugs and words of best wishes and compliments of the whole scene. You feel numb to the whole situation, everything is so loud, the whole thing feels so meaningless, can no one see that? “I need a minute.” You mumble as you walk away from talk of searching for the perfect ring for your engagement. 
Your heels carry you through the doorway out and down the hall to the library. You open the heavy doors and slam them behind you, the darkness of the dimly lit room giving you some sort of peace and quiet, the only sound being the crackling of the fire in the fireplace beside you. The castle’s library was always the place you would escape to in search of somewhere to think, surrounded by walls of books, so high you’d have to use the rolling ladder attached to the shelves, furnished with a large mahogany table covered in stacks of books you were reading and scattered papers of your own poetry littering the tabletop. A comfortable leather couch big enough to lay out on and fall asleep from a late nights read, accompanied with smaller arm chairs resting on top of a grand, deep red persian rug, it was the ultimate hideaway. 
“Hello, my fiancee.” Josh jokes happily as he walks into the room, closing the doors behind him. “What is your problem?” You ask angrily, arms folded as you turn to face him. “How much time do you have?” he jokes again, sending a wave of anger throughout you. “You’re unbelievable.” You huff as you walk over to the stare into the fire, knowing that you have no patience for his games. 
This was the Josh you knew, that man who held you gently and guided you on the dance floor was a stranger. A ghost, never to be seen again. “Why are you so upset? It all worked out!” He asks in irritation as he takes another step towards you, you snap around to face him, “Yes Josh, I guess it has all worked out. For you.” You reply, your eyes threaten to well up with tears when you see him, but you push the feeling away as you collect your thoughts. 
“I don’t understand?” He says confused, “Of course you don’t! Your kingdom is saved! You’re the hero your people needed and it's all worked out for you! Congratulations!” You shout sarcastically, waving your arms at the ridiculousness of it all. Josh continues to look confused at your anger, 
“That was the plan you agreed to-”
“I never agreed to anything! Like you said, we’re all pawns!” You clap your hands down against your dress in defeat at your sides. 
“Don’t you understand?! I’m the one getting screwed!” 
“You’re no prize either, sweetheart.” Josh laughs, your jaw drops from his comment. 
“You know what, you almost had me fooled.” You chuckle in utter disbelief, your eyes begin to glisten again.
Taking a brave step forward towards him as you continue, his arms are folded, awaiting your tirade. He watches you in the firelight of the darkened library, a halo of flame lighting you as you march ahead. 
“You are nothing but a low life, arrogant and selfish man who only cares about himself and whatever it takes to get ahead.” You poke his chest with every insult you fling at him, the anger inside of you boiling over, “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but you and I are in the exact same spot. This is just how the royal world works! I’m not exactly thrilled to be engaged to such a hateful and controlling woman!” Josh says throwing his arms up, 
“Hateful?! You are such a whore for attention you were practically putting on a one man show out there!” You shout as you point towards the door, “At least I was trying! You were as stiff as a board and looked scared to death to even dance with me!” Josh shoots back.
“I really thought you were being genuine with me for once when we were dancing, I must really be an idiot because even I bought it.”
“You really are an idiot because I actually was trying to have a decent conversation with you!” He slams your words back at you, the idea of Josh being truthful with you with no airs about him one minute, then going back to being a prick the next is giving you emotional whiplash. 
“You’re such an ass for saying all of those flowery things, you and I both know we can’t stand each other.” 
“Well darling, I can’t wait to see what the rest of our lives look like together, we make a perfect pair.” 
His words hang amongst the bookshelves lining the walls, they bounce around both of your heads as you both are starting to comprehend just how your future’s really are sealed from now on. Josh paces the room in irritation, his hands on his hips with his head hanging low, you on the other hand feel absolutely frozen. Your jaw is clenched in anger as you stare at the intricate crown molding where the ceiling meets the wall, a spot you never really found all that interesting until now while you work to bite your tongue. Your arms are crossed, your gloved nails pressing firmly into your arms as you stew on everything that’s transpired tonight. Trying to focus on anything else, you peel your gloves down your arms, tossing them irritatedly down on the chair beside you.
Of course, Josh can’t leave it alone as he begins to chuckle to himself, reigniting the fury between the two of you. “And, at least I try to get people to love me, you are so prudish you would’ve thought I tried to undress you when I put my hand on your waist.” 
“You’re a terrible kisser anyway, I couldn’t even think of you undressing me!” 
“Ha, that was merely a peck, you would know if I had actually kissed you.” He scoffs as he flashes you a grin only making you more irritated.
“So what, now you’re the prude?” You laugh in amusement at the irony. “Oh, I’m anything but a prude, you could learn a few things from me doll.” He says as he steps towards you, closing in on the massive space that was between you earlier. "You disgust me." You hiss back as you roll your eyes, arms firmly crossed as you look away from him and to some other interesting corner of the room.
“I wasn't so disgusting back on the dance floor when you couldn't stop staring at my lips.” Josh says lowly, reveling in the way you snap back to look at the smirk you wish you could slap off. 
"That was before you opened your mouth and said all of those stupid things, you are exactly who I thought you were, I know plenty of men like you." You say, puffing your chest at him and poking him once more, Josh seizes your wrist and holds you still. "Oh Princess, you have never met a man like me." His words are full of a rasp that floats with his lowered tone.
"In fact, I think you almost liked it. Seeing me down on one knee, saying all of those pretty things to you, being the one in the spotlight for once. I think some place inside you loved being the center of attention." He taunts as you pull your wrist back in a flash, "You don't know a damn thing about me." You spit back in a hushed tone, Josh steps closer making you step back until you're practically leaning against the wall of books. 
"Then teach me. Because all I know right now is that even though you say you can't stand me, you're still here." He says with a devilish tone that makes you blush, you hesitate as you search for an answer. "This is my castle." Your voice is weaker than before, giving away that even you don’t believe what you’re saying. "You know that's not what I mean. You could have walked away from this conversation a long time ago and sulked in your bedroom and yet here you are, inches away." Josh insinuates, your eyes search his, not realizing just how close he is until now.
"Because, I do not take well to being disrespected." You answer with a pitiful excuse. 
"Oh, I bet you would love to be disrespected by me." Josh leans in closer with a smirk that makes you weak. 
Your eyes flit down to his lips again, so close to you now, you shouldn’t be thinking this way, but here you are, pressed up against a wall and you’re not even attempting to escape. 
His words dance in your head, almost like a dare, you bring your hand up to slap him but he’s quicker, catching your wrist and pressing you up against the bookshelf with such force some of the books fall from their places, the feeling of him pressing against you makes you gasp. “Feisty little thing aren’t you?” He whispers against the shell of your ear, the feeling of his breath on your neck makes your shudder and your knees grow weak beneath you, a whimper escapes your lips before you can stop it, further heating your cheeks. “Don’t think I didn't hear that, baby doll.” Josh says, almost threatening to bring you to your knees. 
You tentatively look into his eyes as he looks at you like a snake with its hypnotizing gaze while its grip tightens on its prey. “I know you love the attention.” Josh grins as he looks down at your lips, his thigh slotting up against your dress, pressing up against your core. You press against his thigh for more, unsure of what to even say without whimpering out for more of him, all of your thoughts are nearly incoherent, you bite your lip in frustration. 
“I think I know you better than you think, because I think you’re wondering how to get what you want without having to admit it, but darling, I’m gonna need you to use your words for me.” He taunts as though he’s read your mind. 
In defiance you move against his hold on both of your wrists that he has pressed against the shelf, “Tell me, Princess.” He says just ghosting over your lips now, you look back at them, so pink and plush looking, fuck it. 
“You said I would have known what it would feel like if you had really kissed me,” You tease, his entire attention on you as he is practically teetering on every word. “Then show me what I’m missing.” You whisper, and without a second's hesitation, he engulfs your lips in a kiss. 
It's full of emotion, the way his lips are slotted against yours has your heart slamming against your ribs. So much force from the two of you, desperate to feel the other. Josh runs his tongue over your bottom lip and you oblige him entry, sighing out at the beautiful feeling of his warm tongue running against yours as he deepens the kiss. His lips against yours feel invigorating, his hands on your wrists let go and move to hold your face and in your hair, his grip on you is firm and intoxicating, the way he held you so gently on the dance floor is almost like a different person from the man pressing up against you and kissing you so deeply. 
You let your now free hands take firm root in his hair as you lap your tongue against his, you want to feel more of him, to make you forget about everything going on outside of those doors. You take his bottom lip between your teeth and bite down, the low groan Josh lets out makes your heart flip and the arousal underneath all of these damn layers pool in your panties. You pull away from the kiss as the two of you are searching for breath, the look of Josh’s kiss swollen lips have you aching for him.
“Oh you’ve gone and done it now, Princess.” Josh says as he backs away, pulling his coat off to undo his shirt, you watch him in amazement as he undoes the last button, revealing such beautifully toned muscle beneath. You step off of the wall on wobbly knees, never leaving his eyes as you pull the string of your dress from behind your back, Josh moves towards you, so close to you, his breath washing over your lips as he pulls the laces undone, pulls the dress over you and tosses it to the side as he pulls you close to him, only in your corset and petticoat. 
He spins you around and pushes you up against the shelf, your face pressing against the books as he kisses at your exposed shoulder while his hands work at undoing your corset. “Now what was that you said about never thinking of me undressing you?” Josh says, mocking your words from earlier, “You’re so much more attractive with your mouth shut.” You jab with a smirk, he finally pulls the corset off, revealing your bare back to him, he spins you back around to face him, giving him a full view of your breasts. “Aw, you think I’m attractive?” Josh jests, making you roll your eyes. 
“I actually like the pretty sounds that come out of your mouth, Princess.” He says lowly and almost endearingly as his hands travel up your waist and to your breasts, massaging them so perfectly in his warm hands, watching as the veins on the tops of his hands move so elegantly while he pinches your nipples, making your back arch towards him, a moan rolling up your throat and into the warm air. “Just like that.” He smirks, “Give me some more, baby.” He says as he bends down to suckle at your nipples, your head falls back at the feeling of his tongue running over the hardened bud in his mouth. 
The feeling of him running his teeth lightly over the sensitive spot makes you groan and close your eyes. You pry them open to watch him massage your other breast, his thumb running back and forth on the hardened nipple while he sucks at the other. Your hand in his hair pulls firmly at his curls, earning a deliciously muffled moan from Josh, he moves to suck on your other breast, the cool saliva on your nipple working for him to twist it softly as he bites gently at your other breast. 
Gentle sighs and moans fall from your lips as Josh suckles at your tit, his eyes look up at you, he unlatches from your chest with a scandalous pop. He moves back to kiss you and you take control, holding his face in your hands as you walk him backwards, pressing him back until the large mahogany table stops him, letting you press yourself against his frame. His skin is so soft and warm against your torso, both of your arms are encircled in a tight embrace, you want him closer, much closer than this. 
Before you can think, Josh pulls away and slides his arm over the table top, knocking over all of the books and papers you had placed now on the floor, clearing the space. He moves you towards the desk, bending you over until your face and chest are flushed against the cold, hard wooden table top. “You said you liked me better with my mouth shut, well, I know a better use for my mouth anyway.” He smirks sarcastically as he pulls your skirts up and exposes your backside to him. 
The cold air makes you shiver, but it's Josh’s lips kissing the back of your thighs while his hands run up the front of them that makes your knees shake. His hand runs up your clothed pussy, “Oh Princess, you’ve soaked your panties, is this all for me?” He teases, his fingers grazing over your fabric covered clit, you hum out a response, “Mhmm.” You reply, “Say it baby, I know it kills you to, but I wanna hear you say it before I even think about giving you what you want.” He threatens, his hand still gently touching your aching pussy. 
“Yes, all for you.” You mumble, the words barely making it out, you may be bent over half naked on a table with a man between your legs, but you will not let him win without a fight. “I can’t hear you babe, you’re going to have to speak up.” He prods again, the smile in his voice clear as a bell. “It’s all because of you.” You say again, only a tad louder than before. Josh sighs as he stands and pulls you by your hair, craning your neck as he speaks into your ear, “I said, who made you this wet?” Josh says, his gravelly tone in his voice giving his own lust away. You manage to meet his eyes, even in this harsh position, “You did Josh, it's all for you.” You choke out, Josh gives you a satisfied smile, “Good girl.” He praises as he lets go of your hair, you assume the position you were in before, bracing yourself for whatever comes next.
Josh gets on his knees behind you, spreading your legs and slowly pulling down your panties, revealing your wet pussy, so desperate to feel some sort of relief. You sigh at the feeling of his hands on the back of your thighs, softly running up your flesh, his breath fanning over your core. He finally moves forward, his tongue connecting tenderly to your pussy, licking over you slowly, you let out a gasp at the incredible sensation, “So fucking sweet.” You hear him mutter behind you, almost to himself as he goes back and licks at you again, his curls tickling at your thighs as he laps at you from behind, tongue running gently over your clit making you whine and moan uncontrollably. His hands hold onto the fronts of your thighs, holding firmly while his tongue glides through your folds. He groans beautifully against your core, making you quiver from the vibration and the sound of his own pleasure. His tongue slides up and inside of you, his tongue darting in and out making you cry out, “Oh Josh, ahh.” You moan, your hands clutching at the edge of the table, your climax within reach that you're gripping the wood so hard just to keep you from absolutely falling apart. 
Suddenly he pulls his mouth away and stands up and presses himself against you, his fingers slipping inside of you while he leans over to kiss up your bare back. He begins pumping his fingers in and out of you at such a pace that you cannot stop the sounds that come from your mouth. "See how good it feels just to let go and enjoy, Princess? Always so conscious of everything," He says with a smirk, his fingers curling into you just so that he's hitting some perfect spot that makes you even closer to the edge than you were before. "Fuck, Josh, oh fuck." "Yeah, you like that pretty girl?" He whispers in your ear, "Mhmmm." Is all you can muster. "Too good to even speak? Oh honey, you need it bad, huh?" He says mockingly, you turn your head to see him in just the corner of your eye, your eyes doing all the pleading for you. 
His eyes meet yours, he watches you carefully as he brings another hand down to roll over your clit, your eyes practically roll into the back of your head it feels so good, it’s so much, "Oh, God, Josh, I'm-" "Come on sweet girl. Fall apart, I wanna watch you cum all over my hand like the whore you are." He rasps, the edge in his voice makes you sigh at his choice in words, fuck, you liked that. 
His fingers fucking into you with his bare chest pressed against you, feeling his hardened shaft pressing on the back of your leg, his foot pushing your heeled one to the side to keep your legs open, paired with his finger swirling on your clit has you crashing hard into your climax, one that hits so hard you can hardly make a sound until you breathe out and you cannot hold back the moans and cries of Josh's name, you reach behind you and pull at his hair, just to have him closer to you. He lays his head against your shoulder, his hands never stopping as he bites at the flesh of your shoulder muscle, softly biting, making you cum even harder on his fingers. He pulls away as your breaths come out in harsh pants, licking over the bite, soothing the tender skin, melting away any soreness that you couldn't help but welcome. 
His hands slow to a stop as your orgasm slinks away, leaving you feeling as though your body has turned to jelly. "Such a good little girl for me, I bet you've never been fucked over a table like that before. I think you liked it better than whatever soft and sweet romps you've had in the past." 
You cannot stop the whimper that comes from your lips at his words as he pulls out his fingers, leaving you feeling empty again. You need him, you need to feel all of him. 
Standing up on shaking legs, you turn around to face him once more, something about him simply smirking, his eyes casting over your face, waiting for you to say some smart remark makes the fire inside of you burn even hotter. He’s always so collected, always one step ahead, it's almost infuriating. 
You shove him harshly, the backs of his thighs now against the table, cornered to your will, he looks slightly confused. Bringing your hand to slide down the front of his pants, pressing against his hardened shaft making him gasp, your eyes never leaving his, “You’ve never bed a woman like me.” You snark back in return, a mischievous glint in your eye as you pull his pants down around his knees, you give into the spasming of your legs from your orgasm and sink to the floor, your full skirt rippling like a wave around you. Pulling his underwear down as well, you free his erection and he’s bigger than you envisioned when you felt him against you when he had you over the table. You can’t help but smile as Josh looks down at the sight before him, and what a sight it is, a Princess topless, half dressed in her skirts, flushed from the afterglow of an orgasm, loose curls falling in her face from their pinned place in her hair, a look of pure evil in her eyes and that's all it takes to get Josh, Prince of the Kingdom of Shambala, to hurriedly strip himself of his remaining clothes almost embarrassingly quickly and ungracefully just to be in her presence. 
Letting out a giggle and an eye roll as Josh throws the remainder of his clothes off, his garments hitting the rug covered floor with an anticlimactic thud. “So desperate and what for?” You smile smugly with a pause, reaching to take his hardened shaft in your hand, he shivers at your touch along with a groan he tried miserably to suppress. 
“All for me?'' You finish as you pump his cock slowly, your wrist rolling him into your hand, swiping the precum over the pillowy head, spreading it over him and minorly increasing the speed. Josh lets out a muffled moan as he lets his hands hold against the table behind him, “You have a Princess on her knees Joshua, do not hold back anything I give you or I will stop.” You say almost annoyed, your tone stern enough to straighten Josh’s posture, you grasp him just a bit harder as you pump faster, “Follow my lead, Josh. Come on. Trust me.” You whisper almost sinisterly, mocking his words earlier on the dance floor. 
“Yes, Princess.” he huffs out most deliciously, “Good boy.” you smile as you lean forward and kiss the tip of his cock, almost immediately earning a fully carried out groan from Josh. You reward his quick learning with kitten licks on the head, making Josh grasp the edge of the table, you hold his length up just to press kisses into the underside of his cock, marveling in its length and thickness, how perfect it feels in your hand, how it feels so soft against your lips, your curiosity to see how it feels on your tongue makes you open your mouth and take him in. 
Josh moans lowly at the sensation of your mouth, the way you begin to move up and down his length with such purpose, eyes fluttered closed as you relish in the feeling of him in your mouth. He feels so soft, so warm, it's unlike anything you had ever felt before, you had never gotten to have a man like this before and the moment your lips connected to his cock, you knew you’d want to do this again and again, but only to Josh, something about watching a man so prideful and smug all of the time, easily melt in your hands was something you would dream of for nights to come. 
The way his brows tilt upward into the most pleasure, his jaw goes slack as he struggles to keep his eyes from squeezing closed as he loses himself in the feeling, to hear those desperate moans, sighs and whimpers, well, it's enough to make you absolutely soaked all over again. 
You take him as far as you can and Josh’s hands fall to your hair, “Fuck,” he cries, his hands do not push you or guide you, they merely take hold in your once perfectly done hair, his nails scratching dully against your scalp makes you moan, the vibration from your throat makes Josh nearly double over, a whimper so angelic you can feel your core pounding in aching need. 
Josh quickly stands back up and pulls you by the hair from his cock, you let out a gasp for air as your watery eyes meet his, “You keep that up and I’ll leave your pretty little pussy to ache all night without me.” He says, finding that ever present attitude you’ve grown so familiar to. 
Fearing he'll do as he threatens, you move and stand before him. He moves toward you as you finally take in the beauty of his stark nakedness, he looks almost as though he was but a sculpture come to life just to have his way with you, to indulge in such sin with only you. 
He makes his way over to you, somehow the tension between the two of you is almost thicker than earlier, his hand drapes over your clothed hip as he undoes the long ribbon that holds your petticoat to you, the fabric loosened enough that it falls away, leaving you now completely naked before him as well. His hand comes to run over your belly, the softness of the back of his knuckles running over the gentle flesh beneath makes goosebumps rise over your skin. 
Finally, the two of you are stripped down to the person beneath all of the finery, down to what could be considered your truest selves. Both you and Josh allow your hands to roam over each other, touching and exploring the other in a silence only interrupted by the snapping of the logs in the fireplace. 
Your eyes meet his, and it's like a switch flipped and you cannot help but kiss him, he meets your lips with an equal amount of fervor and need, that the combined passion between you feels as though it's too much to bare. Josh leans down and picks you up, legs wrapping around his hips as he carries you, your lips never ceasing their kiss as he brings you to lay on the plush couch. He moves to be on top of you, his hand leading his cock through your folds, you break from the kiss as you release a moan from the blissful sensation. 
“Are you sure?” Josh asks so genuinely with a hint of nervousness you can’t help but blush, you never took Josh for the gentleman type of lover, but you’re learning all kinds of things tonight. “If you don’t fuck me right now, I am going to break off this engagement.” You snap, he chuckles in return as he goes to kiss your neck, his hand guiding him to your entrance, slowly slipping inside of you. He lets out a shaky sigh as he presses into you, your arms on his sides pulling him closer to you as you moan at the burn of him stretching you out, one that feels so delectable you can’t stop your nails from digging into the muscle of Josh’s back. 
He moves to be fully seated inside of you, the both of you sighing in pure bliss. Josh waits a moment, “That feel okay, Princess?” He asks, that candor of kindness laced in his words makes your heart soar, is this the real Josh? This gentle and protective man you can’t help but want more of, you can only nod, hoping not to scare this version of him away, “No, I need to hear you say it, tell me baby.” He asks again, you whimper at his words, so different from the way he asked you to speak earlier, it’s almost as though something has changed. 
“Yes. I need you, want to feel you, Josh.” You whine, your voice faltering on his name seems to only make the barrier around his false and cocky persona crack away more. “Then let me give it to you.” He says as he begins to slowly thrust into you, the both of you whimpering as he moves in and out of you, his pace picking up has you staring up at him and it's so intimate, like he can see right behind your eyes and into your thoughts, he brings you both back into a kiss, muffled moans from the both of you as he begins to set a pace that has you both crying out in pleasure. “Oh, Josh, oh fuck baby, yes right there-oh fuck.” You choke out as he slams into you. He looks so stunning above you, his curls bouncing in time with his movements, his eyes closing as his cock hits so deep inside of you, some place you’ve never even felt before. 
You can feel the coil in your lower abdomen begin to tighten and you know you’re close. You sit up and kiss him, moving him with you as you get him to lie down on the couch, wanting to ride him so you can watch more astutely the way he falls apart underneath you. His hands fall to your hips as he sits back and watches you sink down on his dick, the two of you groaning at the change in position, the way he fills you up so well has your head falling back and eyes closing as you begin to bounce. 
"Oh God, Princess." His moan empowering you to look down at him and bite your lip, glancing down at him with such confidence it makes you put your hands in your hair, you're the one putting on the show this time. 
Maybe Josh was right about you liking the attention? God don't let him figure that out or his ego is going to skyrocket, ah fuck it, you think as you swirl your hips and bounce up and down on his length, his eyes trained on the private show before him. 
Watching the way your hands run over your breasts, tweaking your nipples, how your head falls back, your loosened curls swaying with you as you roll your hips in such a deliciously sinful manner. Josh's hands grasp your ass, his dull nails digging into the soft flesh beneath, his eyes consuming you like you were an angel from the Sistine Chapel. "Ah, you keep bouncing like that and I'm-" "I am too." You say with a huff, Josh's fingers come down between your legs and runs his thumb over your clit. This action alone has you doubled over, your head buried into his neck, whining and crying out in pleasure, kissing and biting at the skin of his neck, your climax soon approaching. 
With a move that makes your head spin, he stands from the couch, hands gripping your ass, your legs wrapping around his legs as he moves you both to the rug covered floor in front of the blazing fire. Your back lying bare on the rug is so soft as he thrusts into you, his thumb continues rolling over your clit. You moan out, eyes rolling back in your head as your legs tighten around his hips, pulling him closer, sliding so deep inside you. 
The desperation between the two of you reaching a fever pitch for your own respective peaks, the way your eyes meet seem to hold something more than just need, it's almost a sort of fondness? More than lust, it's too gentle. Right when you think you've found the right emotion behind those big sweet brown eyes, your own orgasm starts to take hold, "Oh, ah, Josh-" "I know, pretty girl. Come on, I'm here." He pants, voice breaking in such a way that you can't help but pull him into a kiss. 
He sighs out a moan against your lips as your back arches off the floor, his hips moving in a sloppy rhythm that only proves how on the verge he is. "Ah, Josh, oh you're so fucking huge, oh fuuuck, please, cum with me Josh, need to feel it." You beg him as you weave your fingers in his curls, your eyes pleading him. 
He looks at you a moment, his eyes searching your face, mouth agape, "I'm- ah-" His response is cut off as his hips slam against you, his cock deep inside of you makes the both of you fall into bliss. You can't hold back the need to pull him flush against you, nails scratching down his back in such a way it makes Josh's voice tremble as he spills inside of you, his voice soft and desperate as he whines out your name in the sweetest way that you've ever heard it said before in all your life. The two of you can't help the way you're clawing at each other, looking to keep the other close, closer than even possible. 
Your legs loosen their hold on his hips, his face is buried in your neck and the both of you are searching for breath and quite possibly a way out of this situation that will continue the dance you two used to dance before you broke and ended up in this mess. But nothing snarky comes. 
The silence is deafening, it's the most comfortable silence you and Josh have ever shared, and it only took being completely naked on your library floor in the light of the fireplace with his dick still buried inside you. 
You almost pray you never have to move from this spot, but the moment can't last forever. Josh sits up and moves to hover above you on wobbly arms, the two of you only share a look. 
"So-"
 "Please don't ruin this." You interrupt making Josh smile.
"I was only going to say, if we end every argument like this, I think I might end up liking this arranged marriage thing." He grins at you before moving to pull out of you. "Ah," you whimper, the sound making its way out before you could stop it, "Especially if I get to hear those pretty sounds again, Princess." He smirks as he leans back over you, kissing you on the cheek before standing to grab both of your clothes. 
"I don't think we can show back up to our own party again tonight." You say as he hands you your undergarments and dress, "Why, you think everyone will be able to see how I fucked you into oblivion?" He chuckles as he pulls his underwear back on. "If they don't notice the hickies on your neck first." You smile as you pull on your own panties. Josh moves swiftly to a mirror against the wall, fingers sweeping against the rosy and purple marks. 
"You're going to pay for that." He replies with a smile as he turns back to you, "Besides, I don't know how well I can dance with my legs shaking like this." You say as you cautiously stand, your thighs twitching from your earlier activities. Josh comes back over to you, his lips inches from yours. 
He moves down to run a finger up your inner thigh, collecting the cum that had leaked down your leg. He brings the finger to your lips, you open your mouth expectantly, his finger laying on your tongue. You close your lips around his digit, sucking the delightful taste off of his finger. His eyes darken at both the sight and sensation, you release his finger and look up at him with the biggest doe eyes you can muster. He sighs as he pulls you closer by the waist, his hand cradling your chin, your chests pressing flushed against each other. He smirks as he speaks, voice just above a whisper.
"You are going to be the death of me." 
"Oh honey, I'll certainly try." 
Tag list:
(Thank you all so much for your continued support, I love you all 🧡)
@tripthelight-fanfic @emsgvf @ageofstardust @dakotadovato @screechesincoherently @gretavankleep37 @strangeh0rizons @capturethechaos @kiszkathecook @jakeslovehandles @depressingdarlin @gretavanfleas @maverick-rose @prophetofthedune @josiee-gvf @doodle417 @readthinkbeme @katie-gvf @lallisonl @toxbexannouncedx @kdarling1
@lilstanxd
319 notes · View notes
actuallysaiyan · 2 years
Text
Everyone I Love is Dead(Vergil x Fem!Reader)
Tumblr media
warnings: angst, very very very sad, mentions of suicide, very deep content matter, mentions of depression.
word count: 1.8k
pairings: Vergil x Fem!Reader
summary: Vergil worries about you when you seem to become distant, despite the fact that it is spooky season.
a/n: This is a self-indulgent little fic in a way for me. This mirrors an experience in my life and I often find myself becoming so distant and cold when it comes to this time of year. Please, if you are sensitive to the subject matter, I implore that you do not read. And as always, I'm always here to chat if you need it. You are loved and people care about you so much.
Tumblr media
Vergil was worried. He did spend a lot of time worrying about you, but this was different. As summer came to a close, you found this new rejoice for life. It was like with the changing of the seasons and the shift of the colors of the leaves had made something snap inside of you. All of a sudden you were all about pumpkin spice and apple cider, which made Vergil groan with irritation at first. But now, he wishes all of that would return.
The month of September had been rather normal, despite your incessant chatter and excitement for what you had dubbed “spooky season”. You seemed rather chipper and cheerful, which made Vergil so relieved. He had done so much to woo you in the beginning of your relationship, but now he knew that the two of you really had a connection. He even found himself becoming excited for “spooky season”.
But once October hit, it was like something switched off inside of you again. You became a little distant, quiet and sullen. You desperately tried your best to hide it from everyone else. Trish and Lady couldn’t see past your facade. They eagerly did all kinds of girly things with you to keep you satisfied, but you were tired of masking so much. It didn’t take long for Dante to figure it out, but Vergil found himself completely clueless on the matter.
You were even a little cold and distant with him. It hurt him to see you like this. Especially during the time of year that clearly means so much to you. And yet, Vergil could find no answers to your sadness. He racked his brain, trying to find a reason for you to be feeling this way. He didn’t want to ask Dante for advice, but as the days kept going, he wondered if maybe it might not be the worst idea.
The emptiness he began to feel as you slowly got deeper and deeper into this pit of darkness just grew and grew. It became almost so unbearable for the both of you. What used to be love turned into something so dark and sad. But Vergil wanted nothing more than to do what he could to fill you with warmth. The way you had once filled him with a star’s worth of warmth. He just didn’t have any idea how he’d even be able to do something like this.
First, he knew he might actually have to ask Dante for advice. You and Dante had always been so close to one another. Dante was your confidante, whether Vergil enjoyed that or not. He had been the one to introduce you to each other, knowing your sunniness would bring some happiness to Vergil’s life. And it had done so much, so Vergil felt he owed it to you to be able to cheer you up.
Once he finally talked to Dante, he realized that this problem was lying dormant inside of you all year long. You let it fester and fester until it finally burrows a hole so deep into your heart, you can no longer find happiness. Dante wasn’t sure of the details, but he had told Vergil that you might be mourning somebody. Dante has seen you mourn people before, and it does look quite a bit like this.
“Just talk to her,” Dante finally says. “You’ll feel better about it once the two of you can just discuss it.”
“What if she won’t speak to me? I can’t stand this coldness anymore.” Vergil agonizes. He hated being so open with his brother, but this one time helped so much.
“Tell you what,” Dante explains. “I’ll leave the office now. You go get her some of those pumpkin spice donuts she is so fond of, have some coffee and mull it over.” And with that, he gets up from the desk and heads out of the office.
Vergil realizes his brother is right. He just needs to talk to you about this. But it is difficult for him to be willing to discuss things like emotions or feelings. It makes him feel so weak whenever the thought of having to discuss these topics comes up. His stomach is already in knots as he grabs his scarf from the coat rack.
Only thoughts of you consume his mind as he walks down the street. The little bakery you love dragging him to is just a few minutes away. When he gets there, he realizes just how much he misses having you bring him here. Even the workers are surprised to see him alone without you. He sighs softly before ordering some of those donuts and two coffees.
One of the workers asks about you, and he has to lie to protect you from the possible judgment this stranger may place upon you. He says that you’ve fallen ill and that he was just picking these up for you to cheer you up. The employees all send their well wishes and Vergil walks home with this guilt that he lied to them.
Once he arrives home, it’s quiet. Too quiet for him, and he prefers it this way in the first place. He climbs the stairs to your shared room and he places his ear on the door. Nothing is coming from inside. You must be sleeping again. He knocks gently at first(as best as he can with all these treats), but still no response. Finally, he goes inside. He sees you on the bed, and you’re holding a photograph in your hands. Your eyes are glossy with tears and some of them have stained your cheeks. You look so pitiful, it’s breaking his heart.
“Darling,” Vergil says softly. You look over at him, and you have no more energy to be ashamed. “I brought you some refreshments.”
“Don’t want ‘em.” You let out. Vergil’s heart clenches in his chest. You sound so defeated.
He places the coffees on the bedside table and he hands you the little bag holding the donuts and the donut holes. You muster the softest sob when you realize what he’s brought you. It just breaks you even more.
“Please, sparrow. Please talk to me,” Vergil pleads. He doesn’t want to see you like this anymore. “I want to help.”
You finally sniffle and sit up. Your fingers poke into the bag until you reach for a donut. The crumbs spill onto your shirt and the sheets, and you chuckle softly. 
“ I guess I owe you an apology,” you tell him as you bite into the treat. “And an explanation,”
Vergil is pleased to hear this. But still, it stings to see you in such a sad state. Especially when he thought for so long that you had been cold to him because you were falling out of love with him. But he can see now that it isn’t the case.
You hand him the photograph. It’s you and a guy that looks around your age. He has his arm slung around you, pulling you close and you both are smiling widely. 
“It’s his birthday tomorrow.” you begin. “He would have been my age.” 
“Who is this?” Vergil asks, his finger ghosting over the image of you and the guy.
“It’s–it was my friend. My friend who I loved so dearly,” a hiccup falls from your lips. “But he was sick, Vergil. He was so sick and he found himself unable to get help.”
Vergil swallows hard when he realizes what you mean. He doesn’t think he likes where this story is going, but he will not interrupt you. Not when you are finally spilling your guts to him. He hands you the coffee and takes a moment to wipe your face with a napkin.
“We were so close. It was like we were siblings. We would fight like cats and dogs, but at the end of the day, he might have been the only person to truly have my back.” He can see in your eyes that you have a million and one regrets. Vergil knows that feeling all too well.
“Then one day, he just left town. He was moving back home, and he left me here. We had always promised to make plans to see one another, but they never came to fruition. Then one day, I got a call from his sister.” You choke up at this, unsure if you can even keep telling the story.
Vergil sits patiently, listening to you and hanging onto your every word. It pains him so much to know you’ve been holding onto this for so long. You sit up a bit more now, and you take a long swig of the coffee. The thought of finishing this story is just too much to bear, but you know you should just finish it and get this all off of your chest.
“She calls me and she tells me…she tells me he’s dead. The police had come to her door and they had told her they found his body. I don’t even know how long he was dead for. I didn’t bother asking.”
Vergil lets a curse fall from his lips and you nod your head. It takes you a few more moments and a few more swigs of coffee before you even try to finish. You tell him how you weren’t even able to go to the funeral, but you had so desperately wanted to. Even now, you wonder if things had been different if you had gone with your friend.
“Oh sparrow,” Vergil whispers softly. He is afraid to do something wrong at this moment. “I’m so sorry you’ve been holding onto these feelings for so long.”
You sniffle softly and you crawl over to him. You wrap your arms around the man in front of you. The one you love so completely. The one who has done all of this just to get your attention and to try to make you feel better. Vergil, the man who has gone through so much in his life, is actually trying to make you feel better.
“I am so lucky to have you in my life, Vergil.” You press a kiss to his lips. Then you lean your forehead to his. “Without you, my life would be so meaningless. And I live my life every day just so I can be with you and love you completely.”
His face turns red at your sweet words. He doesn’t remember the last time he has heard something so kind and loving. Maybe these are the sweetest words he’s ever heard.
“My love,” Vergil begins. “I promise to always be here for you. I may not know what to say or the right thing to do, but please do not shut me out like this again.”
You smile softly and kiss him again, “I promise.” Then there’s a pause. “Anymore donuts?”
With a chuckle, he hands you the bag again to your delight. All is well for now.
206 notes · View notes
riahlynn101 · 7 months
Text
Whumptober: FNAF - Day One: Drugging
(Starting off easy, light whump).
Trigger warnings: Non-Consensual drug use, implied/referenced death, children being harmed (implied).
Takes place in the FNAF movie universe.
Characters: Vanessa, Mike, William, with some mentions of the missing children and Garrett.
Note: I already know everything in this will be proven wrong when the movie comes out on the 27th, but I hope you all enjoy this anyway :D!!
Implied (future) Schmelly (Mike Schmidt x Vanessa Shelly) near the end.
--
The days following Garrett’s death were...hard. 
Michael could vaguely recall wandering the halls of his house, half-dazed, and on the rare chance he was forced to venture outside (back to school, to help out at the diner, or to help run errands), he stuck to the shadows, head bowed, and never, ever smiling. 
Harder still when his mother-breaking free from her catatonic state-decided she no longer wished to be a part of their family and fled in the middle of the day while everyone else was gone. She left just a single note dotted with water-stained marks. 
But life pushed on. If his mother’s absence hurt his father, he never said a word about it. And, after a couple of weeks, it was as if she’d never existed. All her possessions pushed to the back of their stuffy attic, just like….
The diner was closed down as well, which put a bit of a damper on his father’s usual jovial mood. It wasn’t due to lack of business, even with the incident, the towns folk routinely visited the little restaurant. There just wasn’t anything else to do (and the incident hadn’t happened to one of their children). 
Michael actually wasn’t quite sure what caused his father to shut down the location. He also never asked. He preferred not to speak anymore. Using his voice took too much energy, and there just wasn’t a reason to do so anymore. 
Besides his father, there was no one else that wanted to talk to him. 
His mother used to call him a chatterbox. Michael would follow her around the house prattling on and on about his newest drawing. He liked to point out the bright colors he used, the lines he painstakingly drew, and the backstory he came up with for the character while drawing. His mother rarely spared him a glance, moving about the house while doing chores. Michael’s father was much the same, though he would occasionally throw him a boon. (The red animatronic fox currently performing on the tiny stage to his right is proof enough of that). But Garrett….Garrett loved to listen to him talk. He would sit with Michael for hours on end, asking for more pictures. 
Michael hunches further over the table, a drawing pad in front of him. His father doesn’t trust him to stay home alone anymore, so he’s forced to come here after school. He hates it. The lights are too bright, the pizza tastes like cardboard, and everyone is way too loud. But saying anything about it means Michael has to talk to his father, and he has no energy left to argue. 
It’s the beginning of summer, so the restaurant is filled to the brim with families. He just barely got his usual booth. Thankfully, since it’s out of view of the animatronics’ performance, no one bothers him. 
The booth is closer to the hallway leading to the parts and service room than the stages. He prefers it only because people don’t wander over to him very often. Though, he hates sitting so close to the hallway. He always feels like he’s being watched.
Suddenly, a glass full of chocolate milkshake is placed down in front of him. Michael glances up at his father. “What?” He asks, remembering (just barely) to keep the sass out of his tone. He had been in the middle of drawing his millionth rendition of a warped-version of the Fredbear animatronic. 
(Sometimes he wonders where it is now. His father never brought it up, but it’s his life’s work. Surely he didn’t just throw it out. But then again…it was the thing that inadvertently caused Garrett’s death. Michael ignores the wave of guilt that crashes over him.)
His father laughs, ruffling Michael’s hair. “Sorry, didn’t know you were busy. Thought maybe you would like a milkshake, but if you really don’t want it…” He trails off, reaching for the glass. 
“No. I do want it,” Michael insists, grabbing the cup. “Sorry,” he mutters, bowing his head. 
His father tsks. “It’s been a hard couple of years, Mikey, but we’ve made it through. I promise it’ll get better. Much better.” His father pats his head and moves along. 
Michael gives a muted smile at his drawing pad. His father was never one for affection, and the last two years have felt like a decade, but maybe he’s right. Maybe things can get better. 
He continues drawing, occasionally stopping to take a drink of the milkshake. It’s one of his favorites and not something his father allows him to have very often. Though, through the chocolate he can taste something a little bitter. Michael thinks of not finishing it, but the allure of his favorite drink is too much to resist. Besides, he reasons, slurping it down, it’s probably nothing. 
He finishes up his drawing just as Freddy and the gang power-up for their umpteenth performance for the day. Michael yawns, feeling a wave of sudden tiredness pass over him. He looks around. The diner is less full now. Children are still crowded around the stage, but there’s less of them than before. There’s even less adults. The ones that remain sit on the opposite side of the diner chatting with their friends. 
Out of the corner of his eye, Michael sees something greenish-yellow move. He turns his head to look, but the room starts to spin. He rapidly blinks, hoping the action might help him wake up a little. 
It doesn’t. 
Michael slumps in his seat. His mouth feels strangely dry, and he has to fight to stay upright. “H-h-h…” he tries his best to get out. The words feel stuck in his throat, far beyond his reach. His tongue is suddenly too large for his mouth. 
Michael looks around, but no one seems to pay him any mind. The kids’ cheers cover up his pathetic calls for help. 
His eyes land on the opening to the hallway. Spring Bonnie-one of the original duo from Fredbear’s Family Diner-stands in the doorway. The rabbit, costume worn and frayed in some places, raises a comically large paw. It waves at Michael. 
In a last ditch effort to get help, he sticks his arm out. Distantly, he hears his sketchbook thud on the floor. No one even looks his way, too preoccupied in their own little worlds. Michael’s world tilts to the side, and then, all he knows is darkness. 
-x-x-x-
At eight-years-old, Vanessa knows two things for certain. 
One, if given the option, one should always choose strawberry milk over regular milk. 
And two, her twin brother is an idiot. 
Their parents allowed them the freedom to come to the restaurant unsupervised with the caveat that they remember the golden rule: don’t talk to strangers. A rule her brother evidently forgot the minute their parents were no longer in view, because all it took for her brother to break it was a large rabbit. In a way, it kind of reminds her of Bonnie. Both are bunnies with large ears and cute little noses, but that’s where the similarities end. While Bonnie is a blueish purple (depending on the light), the rabbit chatting with her brother is an ugly yellow. There are rips in the costume, and she briefly wonders where the restaurant had been hiding the hideous thing. 
She vaguely remembers another restaurant across town. But Spring Bonnie looked nothing like this rag-tag worn down thing. Besides, everyone knows the owner sold that restaurant after what happened to his son. 
“C’mon, ‘Ness,” her brother says, smiling brightly at her. He rejoins her at their booth, which holds all their prizes from the prize corner, their leftover Faztokens, and some of their plushies that they brought from home. On the opposite side of the restaurant, lurking in the shadows, the ugly-rabbit-thing waits for her brother. “We can eat all the pizza we could possibly want-”
“We can do that out here,” she interrupts, feeling a little uneasy. “Mom and dad left us with some money.”
“Yeah, but-but Spring Bonnie said there’s a surprise he wants to show us. Just us, ‘Ness, please.”
Vanessa shakes her head. “Mom said we shouldn’t talk to strangers, and I have a bad feeling about this. Please, maybe we should just go home.”
Her brother scoffs. “Goody-goody.” He stomps off back to that thing.
She puffs out her cheeks, frustrated with her stupid, dumb-dumb brother. “Fine!” She yells, though it’s hard to hear over the obnoxious kiddie music. Vanessa turns back to their table, tamping down her apprehension at the situation. 
She cleans up their table, stuffing their prizes and plushies into each of their backpacks. Vanessa ought to leave his stuff at the table, teach him a lesson, but she knows her brother. And if any of his plushies get stolen she’ll never hear the end of it. 
Slinging a backpack over each shoulder, Vanessa makes her way to one of the booths closer to the hallway. She slides onto the seat. It’s not ideal, but she can’t go home until her brother comes back. And she can’t go watch the performance, because she can’t stop worrying. 
Someone coughs. Well, less coughs and more sputters for air. 
Curiously, Vanessa peers over the table top. She sits on her knees, leaning over the table. “Hello…? I’m sorry, I didn’t realize this table was taken. I can move.”
The person-a boy, a little older than her-lays sprawled out on the plastic seat of the booth. He continues to gasp for air, fingers twitching and eyelids fluttering. 
Vanessa sits back, unsure of what to do. Her parents taught her what to do in case she caught on fire, what to do if someone tried to bribe her to get into their car, and a whole host of other things. Things that won’t help her now. Except…wait!
She hops to her feet. “Stay there, I’ll be right back!” Vanessa might not understand what’s happening, but she doesn’t need to. All she needs to do is find a phone.
-x-x-x-
William stuffs the Spring Bonnie costume into the trunk of his car. It would be a pain in the ass to scrub the fabric free of blood later, but he doesn’t have the luxury of time right now. Someone called the police already. He can hear the screeching sirens in the distance. Time for him to get gone. 
He heads back into the pizzeria once more. Stepping around overly-energetic children, and worried parents who can’t find their kids, William makes his way over to his son. 
While Michael might be the cause of his wife leaving and Garrett dying, he is still William’s son. Through and through he is an Afton, and it’s for that reason that Michael is coming with him. 
He reaches the tiny booth, nestled away from the others. Drugging Michael was only so he could more easily sneak the kids out of the main dining area. He would have hated for his son to be a witness. 
For all Michael’s faults, the boy is actually quite intelligent. Even if he didn’t immediately recognize William behind the mask, he’d eventually put the pieces together. 
It was better for everyone that Michael remained asleep. 
“Come along, Michael. Time to go-” He gazes upon his son. “M-Michael…?” William furrows his brows. His son twitches in his sleep, gasping for air. He gently soothes back Michael’s sweaty bangs off his face. His son’s skin burns under his hand. 
Uh, oh, that can’t be good.
Maybe the dosage he’d given Michael was higher than he thought. He only meant to knock him out for a couple of hours. He wheezes again, spittle starts to leak from the corner of his mouth. 
“No, no, this isn’t good. Michael, wake up now. I need you to wake up,” William murmurs, shaking him lightly. “I need you to breathe.”
Michael hardly responds, beyond a small twitch of his head and a quiet groan. 
Worry pools in his gut. 
The sirens sound closer now, and he needs to be long gone before they get here. He makes a split-second decision. 
“I’m sorry, Michael. But I promise, one day, we’ll meet again.” He places his son back onto the seat. Gently, he combs his fingers through his son’s dark curls. He slinks back into the shadows, opting to take the backdoor out of the pizzeria. 
-x-x-x-
Vanessa chews at her bottom lip, watching the paramedics hurry into the building. They look mildly confused at first, so she directs them to the booth where she found the sickly-looking boy. 
He’s still there, and she doesn’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing. The paramedics move him to the floor, one of them stays hunched over him. The other, an older woman with graying blonde hair, turns to Vanessa. 
“Hey, you were the one that called us, right?”
She nods. 
“You did a very brave thing. Is it alright if I ask you some questions?”
“Uh, huh.”
“Okay, thank you. Uh…do you know his,” she gestures over to the boy, “name?”
Vanessa shakes her head. “No, I just found him there. I think I’ve seen him around here, but I don’t…uh…I don’t remember his name.” She steps from foot to foot. An old worry suddenly overtakes her. “Um…Miss…I- my brother. I can’t find him.” 
The paramedic frowns. “Oh, well that’s not good. I’m sure if you ask one of the nice police officers here, they’ll be able to help you.” She points to one of two police officers milling around the pizzeria. Vanessa hadn’t noticed them come in. 
Tears prick the corners of her eyes, and it’s all she can do to fight back sobs. She doesn’t know why, but seeing the police there makes everything feel too real, too adult. Like her brother being gone is serious and not just a stupid decision she can hold over his head for years to come. 
“Oh, honey,” the paramedic says, rubbing her shoulder. “It’ll be okay. Some other kids apparently went missing today as well, so I’m sure they’re just having fun somewhere else.”
Vanessa sniffles, wiping her eyes. “Real-really…?”
“Yes. Will you be okay to go tell one of the officers about your brother?”
Hesitatingly, she nods. 
“Brave girl.” The paramedic gives her one last pat on the head, before turning back to the boy. 
Vanessa ventures over to the police, hope blooming in her chest. Her brother will be just fine. 
Later, after they all learn that the children weren’t, in fact, somewhere else having fun. Vanessa will cling to her mother’s dress, guilt gnawing at her. The what-ifs and has-beens running through her mind. In between snotty tears and quiet sniffles, she’ll spot a leather bound book - no larger than a notebook or diary. It will be laying all alone, forgotten, near the booth she had first found the boy in. Curious, Vanessa will grab it on their way out, tucking it into her backpack. For the next two decades, it will become her guide. The strange drawings and ramblings of the artist make her feel oddly vindicated - it makes her feel seen. 
It won’t be until Vanessa’s well into her twenties that she’ll meet the artist. It won’t be until even later that she’ll recognize the boy she saved all those years ago. 
And, without skipping a beat, Vanessa will think to herself:
Some things are just meant to be. 
18 notes · View notes
sweetsungie · 1 year
Text
the silence between two special songs | h.j | part 3
Tumblr media
pairing: souncloud! jisung x reader (ft. dancer! hyunjin)
genre: college au, childhood friends to lovers, fluff, angst, mature content, fwb, mutual pining, unrequited love, rapper jisung, english major reader
series: the silence between two special songs
word count: 20k
warnings: cursing, fluff, lotssss of angst, drinking, making out, jealousy, protected sex, oral (f. receiving), pet names, sad love story, y/n is oblivious and makes you want to just (!!), hyunjin playboy era?? 
synopsis:
falling in love with someone was one of the best and worst things a person could do. you'd remember the first time your heart skipped a beat at the sound of their voice and how perfectly their lips fit into yours. you'd remember how they encapsulated every single fiber being within you that you could no longer breathe when you were around them; likewise, you didn't want to.
you'd remember all the good things about them.
but then you'd remember the first time it ached knowing that they cared about you, but not enough. how they loved you, but not the way you wanted them to.
not the way you wanted hyunjin to.
and not the way jisung wanted you to.
•°. *࿐
a/n: bye i’m sorry this came out so late… i procrastinated so much it’s embarrassing!!!! anyways i hope you guys still enjoy this chapter, things get a little sad and steamy and ugh i just wish the best for our hanji <3 also!! pls listen to the series playlist as well for ultimate feels :)
*:・゚✧*:・゚
comment to be a part of the taglist <3
masterlist
series playlist
Tumblr media
JISUNG’S INTERLUDE:
“I've held back for so long, I don't think I can do this…
I pulled together my courage and took another step toward you, just this one step was too hard. It took me a while to do it even after making up my mind.
Did I take too long? Did it all fall back on me because the timing wasn't right? 
What I did hoping to get closer to you is what built up this wall that's keeping me from you. 
It's ridiculous.
I hate myself, I hate you. I don't know who to blame, so all I'm left with is a grudge. 
I tried to break down that wall, but all that broke was my own heart. I tried to pull my heart together and lost something more important—You.
I’m sorry, I love you.”
Tumblr media
Your bedroom felt warm, but it was cold outside. You could tell because of the foggy windows. 
You thought about it for a minute. There were things you knew but couldn't feel and there were things you could feel but didn't know how to explain. How did you get to this point?
The days did not seem special anymore: summer’s refusal to perform brought about the mischief of winter and this meticulous aftertaste was something that you had to grow to accept.
“But you loved the percussion of the summer breeze: the searing golden hues, and the warm underfoot.” The season had all the hallmarks of two lovers fighting under the glare of a subdued sun, winding up nature's orchestra into a barren landscape, just because it was fitting to do so. 
And well, no season before had ever stopped them, not spring, winter, or fall.
That was all over now, and it was only after meeting the rock that crashed through your window, you realized how love can disintegrate at a different rate from when it did implode.
felix: sorry i’m late! i’m outside :D
Earlier in the week, you had fallen with a light cold preventing you from attending class or any other place that was open to interacting with people. 
It wasn’t anything serious so by today you woke up completely healed, meaning you were able to continue life as normal. But if you were being honest, you skipped all your classes again and planned on skipping practice too, noting to come up with a lame excuse later for Minho.
And your plan was going as planned, you’d even ordered some food from your favorite restaurant. Despite your limited human interaction throughout this break, you thoroughly enjoyed your alone time. 
That was… until Felix begged you to go to practice. 
Now, as someone as resilient as you, even you could admit that it was always hard to refuse Felix. He was always just so bright and cheerful, just about everything you wanted to be. So how could you ever say no?
You attempted to bring up Hyunjin as a possible candidate to accompany him, but you were quick to remember that he had gone home for break already, which meant you needed to suck it up and go yourself.
You slipped on your shoes and grabbed your bag, making your way outside. Gosh, it was really cold today. 
The wind was blowing, making it much colder than it was supposed to be. Maybe you really should’ve skipped practice. It would've been much easier than hitchhiking through campus in the dry cold. 
You hoped Felix’s happiness would be worth it in the end.
Tracing the courtyard, you spotted him… but then, your eyes traveled even further until they found Hyunjin. What was he doing here? Now you really wished you skipped practice. 
Although you were feeling better with a hearty immune system, you still felt like a complete mess, and probably looked like one too.
But there he was, his hands shoved in the pockets of his puffer, beanie on, as he laughed at whatever Felix said. He looked beautiful without even trying.
“Y/N! Over here!” Felix called out once seeing you. 
You see, you didn't expect anybody else to tag along with the both of you—especially not Hyunjin. He was supposed to be going home for break earlier than the rest of you, spending time with his family—well this was according to what he told you sometime last week. 
Maybe something had come up. You really wouldn't have known, you barely spoke to him all week to even have a clue.
Walking over to the boys, you waved, “Hey.” 
Your eyes fell on Hyunjin briefly, and he greeted you with a smile that suddenly went against the cold wind that hit your face. This past week had been awfully hard. You couldn't see him or touch him—or quite literally do anything you wanted to do. 
Sure, both you and Hyunjin had texted a few times throughout, but it quickly died down once you both realized that there just wasn't anything to talk about. The day went on, just as did every other day and the hours ticked by as the shades of the sky grew darker.
So when you saw Hyunjin and saw that all he did was smile and wave, you frowned to yourself. 
Of course, you both weren't together—you knew that. In fact, you hadn't even discussed the kiss. He hadn't brought it up and you were too afraid that you would've ended up confessing quite literally everything you felt, scaring him away. 
But somehow you still hoped he’d be more excited to see you.
Felix's voice invaded your thoughts. “Let’s go before we’re late.” 
The three of you began your walk toward the dance studio, fueling yourselves with conversations about anything and everything you could think of. Felix was great at talking, leading, and guiding, it reminded you of how much you missed hanging out with him.
You were surprised he was able to make it to practice today to begin with. He’d been getting busier with theatre so you didn’t have the opportunity to see him that much. You could count the number of times he actually showed up to the dance studio.
Felix’s phone rang and he answered it, separating himself from the current conversation about what your winter break plans were. Soon after he did so, Hyunjin glanced over at you waiting for you to continue.
“I don't really have anything planned,” you confessed. “I’m probably going to just read and watch movies—I don't know… Not really interesting.” You felt utterly and completely boring.
Hyunjin always spoke to you gently, “Reading and watching movies sounds perfectly interesting to me, Y/N.” You couldn't help but focus on your heartbeat that suddenly grew, beating—no, pounding twice as fast. He proceeded to talk about what he had planned with his family once he went back home later this week. 
His existence seemed to be full of life and passion when he spoke, and you couldn't help but feel envious of it. You wished that could be you too.
“Are you feeling better?” He continued to shatter your expectations by being kind and compassionate. 
Suddenly, you had to shy away from the emotions in his gaze, because your heart was already a tight fist in your chest. It was constricting it so much that it was like you were wearing a corset. 
You couldn't breathe under the heaviness of his gaze.
The world needed people like him. People who cared, who: allowed vulnerability into their lives, who didn't run at the first sign of complexity, who invested time and effort into what they wanted, who were tolerant and open-minded, welcoming and caring. People who were soft with a fierce heart. The world needed him. 
Everyone hoped to be him.
Felix had somehow managed to create distance between the both of you, still lost within his own conversation with whoever it was on the other line.
You swallowed, “Yeah, all better now.” He nodded to himself, happy to hear that your cold had subsided. 
A few moments passed before he spoke again, accidentally cutting you off.
“I’m sorry!” He laughed, apologizing. He had the most beautiful eyes and couldn't remember not ever looking at them when you were with him. The gold specks in them deepened when he laughed and when he looked at you they just shined.
You waved a hand, “No, it's okay! What were you going to say?”
A smile never left his face, “It’s just that I heard that there was something going on at Chan’s and Changbin’s before break. Monday, I think?”
Your hands accidentally brushed against his as you both continued to walk, and you felt like you were alive again by simple contact. “Oh, I didn't hear about it…”
His eyebrows rose, surprised. “I thought Jisung would've told you,” he stated, flickering his eyes down at your innocent hands for a second before holding it gently. “Sorry, your hand must be freezing.”
No... Your mind was busy running around, doing laps and laps. His hand was soft, too warm and you wanted to stay here forever. “Are you going?” You mustered to ask.
You were falling to pieces by his touch. Your fists were full of unlucky pennies and your heart was a jukebox demanding a few nickels. Your head was flipping quarters, heads or tails, heads or tails, heads or tails, heads or tails.
He nodded and you raised an eyebrow, confused. “I thought you were going home early?” You questioned.
“I decided to leave on Tuesday.”
“So you’re not going home now because of a party?” You clarified, your tone accidentally coming out to be much more belittling than you intended. 
He thought about it for a few moments, awkwardly laughing. “It sounds bad when you say it like that…” He was having a hard time trying to express himself in a way that didn't make it seem like he was just throwing his family time under the bus for some stupid, lame party.
For him, he found this party to be a perfect time to rekindle his friendships. The semester was almost finished but he found himself still struggling to find his place within a group. 
Before coming back, he knew that it was going to be different—an entire year had passed. People changed, lives developed, and things just weren't the same anymore. He knew that.
But, Hyunjin never expected it to take this long.
You quickly shook your head, not wanting him to misunderstand. “I didn't mean it like that, Jinnie! It’s just… it doesn't seem like you, that's all.”
“Is that a bad thing?”
“Of course not! I—” You stopped yourself, not wanting to dig yourself deeper in the hole you were already in. It was his decision, he could do whatever he wanted. It really didn't concern you. 
Tumblr media
"You know your voice can literally make flowers grow," you stated, taking out an earbud. 
It was a Sunday evening and you were lying sprawled out on Jisung’s bed. To your surprise, the weekend consisted of nothing of substance and you remembered what that felt like after weeks to be utterly plan-less as if you hadn't dealt with it constantly before.
You felt crazy. Part of you hoped that on Friday, Hyunjin would have asked you to hang out this weekend, and when he didn't, you assumed in him asking you Saturday. Pitifully so, you spent the entire day in your empty apartment, your roommates coming in and out whenever they pleased. 
The realization that you were being quite pathetic didn't hit you until you woke up from your nap on the couch, to the sound of Jisung walking in at three in the morning. And it wasn't until you laid your head against your satin pillowcase later that night you classified yourself as insane. 
If Hyunjin texted you to see him in the middle of the night, you would’ve ran—no matter the hour. To you, anything last minute was never last minute with him.
But by the next morning, you’d figured that it would be best to stop moping around and actually get some work done. You had wasted away all weekend that even thinking of falling into the habit again made you grow sick. Self-restraint was hard but it was necessary. 
So instead of waiting for a text or call, you trapped yourself in Jisung’s room forcing yourself to not think of anything considered Hwang Hyunjin—and it worked. It worked until you realized the book he had given you was in your hands in the process of being read. In fact, you had been reading it all day. Maybe there truly was no escape. 
Although you spent most of your day in your best friend’s room, reading the now-forbidden book, Jisung’s presence was a great distraction from the constant reminders. 
He was busy himself. His headphones were on and his laptop was open, displaying his usual applications. His eyes were glued onto his screen as he worked on a song, full-focus. Yet, still, he never failed to keep up with conversation whenever you wanted.
In fact, he love the way you’d lie in his bed reading your book, unbothered and forgetting you’d spoken to him. You’d shoo him away because you hit a good part. He’d brush off your gruff attitude with a smile and continue his work.
“Oh, shut up.” Jisung’s cheeks turned into a brighter shade of pink. He shook his head humbly and retrieved the earbud from your hand. 
You playfully rolled your eyes, “I’ll never ever shut up, Sungie.” Both of you knew it was the truth. It just wasn't plausible.
"You really must have liked it then, huh?" He laughed, unscrewing the cap of his water bottle to take a sip. His throat suddenly fell dry at your compliment.
You nodded almost a million times and he found you to be so incredibly adorable doing so. It took a lot for him to not grab you and pull you closer. 
He had only shown you only a snippet, roughly about fifteen seconds, of the ballad he was working on. And although it wasn't done, he spent a lot of time on the track—more than he expected; he struggled to keep his creativity flowing due to how cloudy his mind had gotten recently.
You were definitely to blame for that. But when your compliments left your mouth like the symphony he never knew he craved, he could've sworn he had perfect pitch. It made no sense to fault you. In fact, he would've taken all responsibility over and over again before you could.
Practicing his self-restraint like always, he opted in fiddling with the faded Rubix cube on his desk. He was growing to become restless. "Good, because you're my girl. I want you to genuinely like it." 
You studied him for a few moments suspiciously, an amused smile growing on your lips. His tone seemed much more serious than he had intended and it caught you off guard.
He felt your stare and briefly looked up. “Stop, you are starting to make me self-conscious over how I speak.” 
Shrugging, you shook your head. “Don't be. It's cute in a way.” He felt blood rush through his cheeks. Was that a bad thing? You noticed his sudden fluster and scoffed lightheartedly, “Relax Sungie. It’s a good look on you.” 
“It's cute, you say…" He set the Rubix cube down and closed his laptop to join you on his bed. He leaned closer to you, and you pushed him to the side, making a face at him.
"Oh, don't pretend as if you haven't ever been told that you're cute.”
He had been sitting at his desk for hours upon hours and all he wanted to do was stretch all his limbs and muscles out—and that’s what he did. With a satisfying groan, he finished. "No, never," he lied, pleased by the direction of the conversation.
You suppressed a giggle, “You’re so stupid.” He leaned in again, this time to place his head on your open lap. You didn't push him away this time around.
"No, I’m so cute," he teased, grinning. The hands that formerly held your forbidden book now began to play with his hair. “...and so fucking tired.” He closed his eyes, instantly feeling encapsulated by the warmth of your touch. 
One thing he’d never get tired of besides your face was how your fingers moved.
"Who told you to write a song until three a.m. in the morning?" You pondered for a moment although already knowing the answer, "Oh wait. You did."
“Trust me, one look at you made me realize that I'd spend far too much time trying to write a song as beautiful as you.” He lay silent, eyes still closed. It was best he didn't continue in that direction.
He sighed, unknowingly, against your thigh. Feelings never did make sense. They’d get you all confused, then they drive you around for hours before they drop you right back where you started. 
Beginning to trace small circles on your bare skin, he decided to change the subject. "How's the book going along?"
“It’s… going.”
He opened an eye, quizically. “What does that mean?”
You shrugged, unable to correctly express your feelings. How you constantly thought about Hyunjin this weekend because you missed him. You had seen him on Friday but still, you missed his laugh, his eyes, his touch, his lips. You missed quite literally everything.
“I’m not too sure,” you answered quietly as shame washed over you.
He tutted, “You see? I knew I hated that book for a reason.” He closed his eyes once more. “It’s best you stop reading—Fuck Y/N, you’re about to make me pass out, seriously.” Peaceful bliss washed over him as you continued to run your fingers through his hair.
You laughed and halted your actions which made him groan needly. “The book itself is fine Jisung. It’s just…”
Concluding that you weren't going to continue the head rubs, he turned his head over to properly look at you. “Is it Hyunjin?” He sighed concerningly.
“I’ve been trying to avoid thinking about him.” You frowned at your words, unable to fully believe that you were telling the truth yourself. 
Frankly, Jisung was confused as hell. Not sure why you wanted to avoid the boy that you absolutely adored and loved. “And why would you want to do that?”
Words just didn't make sense to you anymore. “I don't know. He's just... I don't know. I don’t think he’s thinking of me like I do.”
At that moment, Jisung wanted to exclaim, “Hi, hello! Yes, I’m here! I may not be the tall boy with the long hair and pretty face, but I thought about you every fucking day. Does that count?”
Because it was true, he thought about you every single day. 
Everything he did always traced back to you. Scrolling through his feed, "Wow she would love that" or seeing a place so familiar that it reminded him of you. Both funny and sentimental. It was such a bittersweet feeling. It was strange being able to love someone who cared for him so little in the way he wanted. 
He wondered if you thought the way he did. Of course not about him, but about Hyunjin. Jisung wasn't naive enough anymore to think he could ever be a part of the equation. 
He was just curious—curious to know if the reminders and happy memories that raced through your mind every time you saw Hyunjin’s face or heard his endearing voice, affected you the same way you affected him. 
Had you wondered if what the both of you had together was real, too? Was it something to you at all? Did you feel what he felt? Or was he the only one thinking somehow that you and he would last a lifetime in the end?
Maybe you didn't think that way with Hyunjin, or maybe you did. He honestly didn't know and he didn't want to bother himself to learn. 
All Jisung knew was that he was jealous of the way you weren't thinking this way with him.
“We can stop talking about it, you know?” You spoke up breaking the silence that stilled in the room. Jisung’s eyes grew bigger, puzzled on where you were headed with the conversation. “I can tell when you're uncomfortable. I mean… I get it, Ji. I never spoke to you about my ‘boy problems’ before so please tell me when to stop. This is all new to me, so I can’t really tell.”
You were just so damn perfect. Everything about you was perfect. You knew him better than anyone else. You knew when he was sad or annoyed and how to cheer him up—and you always managed to cheer him up. You’d always write him paragraphs just because you wanted to and because well, with writing skills like yours, you were so good at it. 
“No, no. It’s okay. Please don’t stop.”
It couldn't get any more perfect than that. Waking up to a text bright and early in the morning when you were just sleeping next door. 
You weren't sure if you believed him. “Are you sure?”
And it would’ve continued to feel amazing if the person Jisung loved more than anything in the world loved him back. It would’ve been the best feeling in the world.
He nodded, “Yes. So please, tell me more.” No matter how he felt, he still wanted you to speak freely—unapologetically. What he was dealing with was his own issue, not yours.  
Was he in love with you again? He guessed he’d never really know for sure. He just knew he was beginning to feel things he’d worked so hard to put past him. The kind of wrenching feeling that he fought so hard to ignore, it just tore at his heart. 
But Jisung knew that he didn't own you, and perhaps he never will. So his sadness when you spoke about the boy you loved—he had no right to feel. He knew that you didn't owe him anything, and he shouldn't ask for more; he shouldn't feel so let down. 
So he spent the next few hours sprawled out on his bed with open arms, listening to your insecurities and doubts. How everything started, how it was going, quite literally everything you needed to get off your chest—you did.
“Maybe I should just let him go." You held the pillow closer to your chest. 
"Then do it. Leave him."
You looked up at your friend, frowning. "It’s easier said than done. I just feel like if I do I won't ever be this close to anyone again." A few moments passed, "You have to understand, I put so much into our friendship hoping for more. I poured so much into him, gave him so much..." You trailed off.
Jisung tilted your chin up to meet his, “Exactly. You love him with a love that absolutely consumed you and he still doesn't seem to put you first." 
And it wasn't until the clock hit eleven at night that you realized that you were probably overreacting. 
Jisung had given you advice, more biased towards his own feelings, but regardless you didn't take it. Seemingly enough, you had spent yet another day thinking about Hyunjin except you had dragged your friend down the rabbit hole with you.
“You really should’ve told me to shut up!” You groaned, rolling your eyes at how much you rambled and word-vomited for hours. “Now I wasted our entire night.”
No, he was right there, and he wanted to listen. Whenever you were sad, he wanted to hear why. He wanted to know what you were feeling, all the time, so he could share those feelings with you.
Jisung chuckled, giving you a soft smile. “It’s alright. I didn't have anything planned anyways.” Except for the fact that he needed to be at Chan and Changbin’s almost two hours ago. Surely, they understood Jisung’s situation though as he sent them a bullshit, yet believable excuse. 
Sighing, you snuggled your head against him to get more comfortable. “How did we get so boring? I feel like we’re thirty with a nine-to-five.”
“People with nine-to-five don't rot on their beds for this long, Y/N.” He laughed loudly, “But I agree. I guess it’s ‘cause nothing is exciting anymore.”
“Hm, that's probably the reason,” you wondered to yourself. “I guess we should probably make it exciting then, huh?” A sly smirk formed on your lips.
He looked at you slightly confused for a few moments before he understood the direction you were headed in. 
“Sleepover?” The both of you said it in unison and laughed immediately after. 
Let’s just say he owed you a soda after the jinx contest.
Tumblr media
Jisung’s head was propped in his hand, his elbow, body angled toward you. The light from the TV screen in his room just barely caught his eyes, drawing liquidy slivers of color in them.
He rolled his eyes, "Fine, I take it back. I love his character. Does that make you happy?" 
You maneuvered onto your side, facing him, and nodded with a ridiculous grin. "It makes me very happy, Sungie.”
His knee bumped yours. You bumped his back.
A shadow of a smile passed over his serious face; there and gone so fast you might've imagined it. "Good," he said.
The both of you stayed like that for a long time, watching the movie from an angle where neither of you could possibly see more than half the screen, your knees pressed into one another.
Whenever one of you rearranged, the other followed. Whenever one of you could no longer bear the discomfort of one position, you both shifted. But you both never stopped touching, and Jisung believed he was in dangerous territory.
It was nearly two in the morning before both of you realized that it was inevitably time to call it a night and go to bed.
Although the both of you were film junkies and often tended to have binge parties with each other on a normal occurrence, it was rare to have sleepovers nowadays—especially when your rooms were right beside each other. There just didn't seem to be a point in them anymore.
The last time you remembered having one was when you two moved into your apartment sophomore year. Before that, you nearly had them every weekend. You’d never forget the unexpected sleepovers in high school where Jisung would always run back home across the street to quickly grab his toothbrush. 
It was strange how your childhood sort of felt like forever. Then suddenly you both were sixteen and the world became an hourglass, and you're watching the sand pile up at the wrong end. 
“We really, really need to sleep,” Jisung yawned. His tired eyes were evident in showing the lack of sleep he had been getting this past week. You agreed and stood up, causing him to watch you, “Oh, are you not spending the night?” 
He wanted you to stay.
“I’ll be back. Just gonna use the bathroom.”
The apartment looked abandoned, so dark and quiet. It made sense for the hour. Minho was surely in the middle of his rem cycle, peacefully asleep. You wished you took care of yourself half as well as Minho took care of himself. 
Entering the bathroom, you quickly brushed your teeth and ran back over to Jisung’s room. Were you excited? Of course, you were. It had been a long time and you missed the feeling of having an authentic sleepover without one of you going to your own bed.
Soon after you came back, he headed to the bathroom himself. You let your back fall onto his bed with a sigh. 
You should probably change into your sleepwear before you passed out soon, but the thought of walking over to your room sounded like the biggest mission ever.
Your eyes felt heavy. Maybe you could just sleep in what you were already in, that would've been the easiest way to satisfy your desire for slumber. But you’d feel uncomfortable in your tight shirt though. You pondered for a moment before deciding on wearing one of Jisung’s shirts. 
Yeah, that sounded much better.
Slapping yourself awake and mustering what little energy you had, you dragged your feet over to his dresser. His drawers were always a mess and honestly, you had found his shirts thrown in about every single one of them. 
So what you saw—it really wasn't your fault.
You blinked a few times, your eyes focusing on the box that was underneath the shirt you just picked up. A box of condoms was placed near the corner of the drawer, some of the foiled elastics scattered messily around.
Just in time, Jisung walked back in and noticed your blank expression. He snickered, “What?” He took off his hoodie, throwing it onto his empty desk chair before jumping into bed. The lack of words concerned him. “Earth to Y/N-”
Fear was strange. 
You supposed it settled on chests and seeped through skin—through layers of tissue, muscle, and bone—collecting itself in a black hole and sucking the joy out of life. The pleasure, and the beauty. 
But not the hope. Somehow, the hope was the only thing resistant to the fear, and it was that hope that made the next breath possible, the next step, the next tiny act of rebellion, even if that rebellion was simply a kiss.
Within a matter of seconds, you found yourself on the bed beside Jisung. The shirt in your hands was thrown on the end of his bed. Confusion still narrowed his face as you brought your hand to his cheek. He didn't flinch or move—even speak. 
Suddenly he wasn't capable of it anymore.  
And unexpectedly, without a word, you kissed him. Your breathing sounded too loud. Your heart was beating too quickly.
Oh, God. What had you done?
He could’ve sworn that he felt the stars turn emerald and gold to match your aura. The moon would’ve given your skin enough radiance to leave glowing traces on his skin when you did so. This made him long to be underneath the night sky with you once more.
Honesty, you felt so stupid. You felt so stupid because your feelings were heightened from confessing and stupidly sharing your feelings earlier—so much so, you kissed Jisung. It was a mistake. 
You were sitting vulnerable, lips pressed against your best friend. You felt naked—not literally. But that's how it felt. You were sitting there trembling and metaphorically naked, and you had no idea what he was thinking.
Terror rushed through you as you pulled away and met his eyes. You were expecting him to be upset, rightfully so. You had kissed him without warning, without a word. But your doubts quickly subsided in a matter of seconds. 
He always envied people like that, people like you. People could just act on their impulses and go out on a whim. He envied how you could just decide to go and do without worrying about what could happen until after. He envied how free you were, and how your energy could bring a room to life. 
Maybe that was what compelled him to kiss you again.
In one quick move, he reached for you, tugging you against his chest as he claimed your mouth in a kiss that was so much hotter, but no less intimate than the first. 
His lips slanted over yours, hot and needy as his tongue tasted your mouth. His arms held you so tightly it made you feel more secure than you had ever felt in a very long time.
You suddenly felt more than secure; you felt adored. You felt seen and heard, and like the most important person on the planet.
But you see, people like him could merely dream of people like you.
He pulled away with a light groan, “I’m sorry.” He felt shame wash over him as he caught himself getting carried away.
“Jisung—”
“No, no. I’m sorry,” he repeated, shaking his head.
They always said that the moon loved the sun. Jisung never understood the pain that the moon must have been in. How much those moments when they crossed paths must have meant to it. 
He was starting to understand now. He couldn't ever have you. He could never hold you or need you because, in the end, he couldn't have you. 
So it all felt wrong. He shouldn't be kissing you—not right now at least. Not when he could be easily convinced that you wanted him. It was too late in the night for him to separate your real feelings from the agreement you’d both made together.
Sure, he could’ve pretended that you wished to be his and make it easier for both of you. He could create this idea that you had secretly wanted him all along. And then, he’d forget that it was just something he had made up. But, he’d be dumb to do that. You didn't want him and you were not his.
You on the other hand were unable to decide on what you should've felt. Embarrassment should've been the first thing on the list, but somehow desire still found its way to the top. And because of that, you were so selfish, so inconsiderate, so self-centered for what you were about to do.
“Don’t be sorry, Sungie.”
You stood, grabbing the shirt you had previously tossed on the bed. Jisung had no other choice but to watch you as you took off your shirt, unhooked your bra, and let it slip to the floor before pulling one of his shirts over your head.
Jisung’s eyes flare wide and he shot up. Suddenly he was taking back his apology and morals. One night wouldn’t hurt him as bad, he hoped. 
"No, no. That was way too fast... do it again.” His voice was strained and you huffed out a laugh.
Purposely ignoring his request, you pulled off your lounge shorts, and Jisung bit back his tongue, dramatically throwing himself back on the pillow to face the ceiling.
"What?" you asked, continuing to laugh at his expense.
"Well, first of all. You just flashed me for the first time—you're evil for that, by the way..." He raised himself to lean on one elbow. "Second, you said you'd be cool with spending the night with me after a long time, which is very sweet of you because I think there are ghosts in this room…” 
He was trying his hardest to not address the elephant in the room, and you let him continue to speak because he wasn’t done yet.
"Lastly, you look so fucking adorable in my clothes.”
Raising an eyebrow quizzically, you gasped in disbelief, “Hey! Don’t I always?” You sat back on his bed, close to him, still aware of the frustration that was lurking in the air. 
It was clear he was also fighting the urge to grab you and swallow you. He nervously chuckled, opting to bunch the fabric at your waist into his grasp. 
No, you didn't understand… You looked so adorable in his clothes that he wanted to rip them off you. 
He pulled you closer to him because he just couldn't help himself anymore. And you couldn't either by the way you didn't bother hearing what he had to say next. 
Instead, you reconnected both of your lips and the both of you felt a wave of ecstasy fill your bodies in excitement. 
You never really processed what was happening as it was all going too fast. But, this was Jisung. The Jisung who would never judge you—who would never make you feel as little as you made yourself feel. Who would tease you, but never fail to compliment you. He was good to you in his own way. A little too good. 
You pulled back, trying to breathe. When you eased back on your heels, it seemed like for a fraction of a moment before Jisung followed you, trying to fill the gap between your mouths again. He wanted this so much more than you could ever imagine.
So, lightly pushing him back on the bed—your lips still connected—you slid on top and straddled him. Perfect. A shot of adrenaline coursed through him when he felt your arms trap him, your clothed core pressed against his.
He felt your muscles relax this time around. It wasn't common that you found yourself this close to Jisung despite your long history. This was far too different, far too new.
With a sigh of something like defeat, he ran his hands up and down your bare thighs, repeating, "You're perfect. So, so perfect for me” like a mantra in his head. Your lips were soft, so soft. He had kissed you before but he nearly melted this time.
And you moved, grinding slowly against him teasingly, which made his heart race and mouth go dry. His breathing sped up. All of his blood rushed south, and he was harder than a fucking brick. He was definitely in a lot more pain than he’d ever been before. 
He needed to be inside of you. But he was patient—of course, he was.
You pushed his hand down to where your butt met your thigh. He had to bend down a lot and it got his mouth much closer. Now, you pulled his other hand up from your ribs, to the side of your breast. 
He looked like he was about to pass out. Your ego was nearly too big to fit in this room.
He had his hands on you. Too bold for your own good. You lifted his hand and snuck it up underneath the loose shirt, pressing his fingertips up your hips… up your torso… and up to your breasts… just to see what happened.
Whatever control he had over himself slipped significantly and his hand regained its autonomy. His thumb traced your nipple, gently, making you suck in a breath at the coldness of his finger. "Jisung." You muttered, parting from his lips.
His eyes grew to be hooded, heavy with slumber still as he quietly spoke, "Do you want to stop?" His thumb continued to make patterns and it made you have the urge to press your body closer to him.
"No,” you answered. "Do you?"
He shook his head, feeling rather pathetic realizing how quickly he did so. 
You brushed away the hair from his forehead. “How badly do you want it?”
So badly—More than anything.
But then reality hit him. This was your first time. It wasn't fair of him to do this, right? His thumb came to a stop and he loosened his grip around you. 
He thought he was finally over you. He really thought he was finally over you. But his mind slowly always crept back. No matter the situation, the people around him, or what he was doing. You were always there. 
In the deepest parts of his mind. He still wanted you. He began to think that he always will.
“You seem hesitant.”
“I’m not,” he defended which made you give him a certain look, causing him to sigh. He pulled away just enough to look at you, “It’s just…” He spoke up once more. “It’s your first time—I just can't help but think—”
“You don't have to worry about me.” Yes, he did. He will always end up worrying about you. You grabbed his hand, wrapping it around your torso so he could hold you tighter like before, like you missed the feeling of his weight pressed against you.
He looked down at you, eyes wide, unable to stop himself from looking from your eyes to your lips and back again. This feeling was not new to him, he had sex with a few girls before, but you were different, and he just didn't want to rob you of your first. 
It took every ounce within him to pull away, "No, I'm being serious—” 
He wanted you so badly, not just sexually. He would’ve been just fine with continuing to listen to you talk for hours about nothing. 
His eyes fell onto your wet lips again. He just wanted you. All of your flaws, mistakes, smiles, giggles, jokes, sarcasm, habits—everything the world had to offer. He just wanted you.
Your thumb caressed his jaw, sweetly, “Are you afraid that something would happen to me, Sungie?”
He nodded back trying his hardest to not focus on the way you looked at him so suddenly. You gently placed your hand on his cheek, guiding his head lower to you. 
See for Jisung, he didn't care about himself. He would always put you before him and it was no doubt a question up for discussion. But, he had promised himself that the next girl he would end up having sex with would be someone he would love. Someone he would end up being with, hopefully, for the rest of his life. 
He didn't expect that to be you.
You tilted your head, and ever so softly pressed your lips against his. And suddenly he felt his body tense up from underneath you because he was afraid. Afraid about who he would be after everything. 
Are you afraid that something would happen to me? It kept replaying in his mind, over and over again.
He wanted to say, “No no, maybe it wasn't that… maybe I’m just afraid of falling,” but he remained silent, falling into a sorrowful euphoria as he drowned that were your lips. 
Maybe if he did say it though, you would’ve said something along the lines of “You're not going to fall, silly,” and then he would’ve followed up with, “Yes, I will—if we continue this, I'm a goner.”
But he remained silent. 
Instead, he put a hand under your knee to lift your leg over his hip. His fingertips stroked up under the hem of the shirt you wore, making a smooth line up your outer thigh to the side of your underwear. 
When his fingertips touched the elastic and you shivered. "Have you ever… touched yourself?" He breathed out against your lips.
You nodded and he nearly came at the thought of you unraveling yourself next door. What did you think about? Who were you thinking of? How come he hadn't heard you? 
Suddenly he felt like a creep, wondering and fantasizing about how you got off.
“Have you?” You redirected it to him. He scoffed lightheartedly, pulling your hand to his lower half where the evidence of his attraction was obvious through his sweatpants. 
The answer was clear and you dared to glance down his body—to what strained under his pants. 
His lips were so swollen, so red. He already looked so fucked out and nothing even happened yet. You wondered how you looked from his perspective. 
All you knew was that whenever his cold fingers traced you anywhere, you shuttered. 
“W-What do you like?” He choked out, his fingers continuing to graze the lining of your underwear.
He was absolutely in love with the way your breathing changed as soon as he touched your body. He could only imagine your sweet moans mixed in with little screams of pleasure, all because of him. But still, he was afraid of making the wrong move that would fuck it all up. 
You didn’t answer his question and instead tugged on the fabric of his shirt, “Off.” 
In his world, your wish was his command, and seconds later, he threw off his shirt somewhere in his room. Your hands desperately traveled down to the waistband of his sweatpants in an attempt to help him take it off too.
"No," he said, stopping your hands from continuing further. "Let me touch you first.” He had wanted to do it for so long. 
You didn't say no. Instead, you laid, wide-eyed, gazing up at him as his fingertips traced your temples, then your cheekbones, then—softly despite his rough calluses—outlined the shape of your mouth as if he meant to commit it to memory. 
The gesture made your heart abruptly spin inside your chest. His eyes remained fixated on you, as dark as the bottom of the ocean, wondering, dazed with discovery. 
Laying still, his fingertips left your mouth and trailed a path down your throat, stopping at your pulse. Your eyelids fluttered half-closed as his warm hand covered your bare collarbone. 
You recalled when you felt Hyunjin’s hair graze your neck that moment in the art studio—when you really believed nothing could feel better than feeling his presence overtop you. It was as if Jisung’s hands did the same to your skin. 
You burned where he touched you, and could feel where his fingers had been even when they had moved on. 
His hands moved lightly but lower, over the bodice of your shirt, following the curves of your hips. You gasped, as his hands slid to grip your waist and draw you toward him, pulling your bodies together until there was not a millimeter of space.
You ached for more contact. Your hand slid to your ribs to cover his through the cotton. He looked up at you through dark lashes and began to lift a corner of your shirt, up your thighs, and past your hip, until it caught right under your breast. 
You gave him a helpless look, and he prowled closer. His fingers found the loose hem of your shirt. "Can I?" he asked quietly.
You whispered, "Yes.”
Jisung still studied your eyes, as if reading the sincerity of that word and deeming it true. Gently, he pulled the fabric from you. Cool air kissed your skin, pebbling it. The flexible band around your hips remained, but Jisung’s gaze remained on your own. 
"Tell me what you want next," he said, tucking the strands of hair that had fallen onto your face.
Hand nervous, you grazed a finger over your underwear.
Jisung’s own hands shook as he reached to pull it down. As he revealed you to the air, to him. His eyes seemed to go wholly black as he took in the entire sight of you, your uneven breathing.
Beautiful.
Your mouth curled as his expression settled within you. It gave you enough courage that you grabbed his hand and guided him to your seeping heat. His eyes widened, the darkness concealing his sudden shock. 
You were so wet. So, incredibly and seemingly wet that he could pull his fingers away and see the string of arousal follow him. 
And at that moment, he realized, you couldn't get any more attractive than this. Seeping out and he barely even touched you. Not because of Hyunjin—not because of yourself—but because of him.
Jisung trembled with restraint. It was an emotion, you weren't aware he had.
That darling purr of his rumbled into you as he pressed his mouth against yours once more. His hand drifted to your hair, each stroke unbinding the braid you lazily made earlier sometime during the movie.
"We only go as far and long as you want," he muttered, his tongue exploring yours. He was trying his hardest to leave his mark. The one Hyunjin had taken and erased from you with his lips before. “Okay?”
“Okay.”
Jisung gently brushed his thumb over your throbbing clit and you felt your muscles tighten at the contact. 
"Good?" He asked. It was clear he was trying to understand and study what you liked. He worked a finger up and down your slit, much to your demise, lazily playing with your arousal. 
You were growing light-headed.
You pulled him back in, capturing his lips hungrily—fingers getting stuck in his messy hair. “Sungie. Please.”
“I know—I know shhh,” he hushed sweetly into your ear, before kissing below your jawline and making his way in between your legs. You couldn't be held responsible for what happened next.
He slipped a finger, your mouth agape at the feeling. You had only fingered yourself before and you had grown used to the feeling of your own fingers inside you. But his—they were longer and thicker, you couldn't think straight. 
He started to move them in and out slowly to get you adjusted to the pressure of his fingers inside you. But you were extremely wet that it didn't take long for him to start fingering you properly, hooking his fingers into you. 
“You’re so tight,” he sighed beginning to play with your clit with his other hand. Your hands quickly grabbed ahold of his shoulders, eyes rolling to the back of your head from the stimulation. “But, you have to be quiet…” He was referring to your clueless friend who was just across the hallway fast asleep.
You see, you would have answered, praising him for fitting you and making you feel so good that he needed to warn you about being loud... if he hadn't closed the distance between your clit and his mouth. 
It was a little more than you’d expected—your hips rising at the sudden contact. His hand went onto your waist to steady you a little. 
Your jaw dropped, “Fuck—” 
Jisung was eating you out, his tongue playing so skillfully against your bud. He was really trying to ruin you, huh? You couldn't think straight anymore and it certainly didn't warrant the way his heart pounded in his chest wondering if you fell in love with his mouth. 
He inserted another finger into your cunt, making you muffle your moan with the back of your hand. Your head was spinning. His fingers pumped, curling into you so perfectly as his mouth was on your heat, tasting you, devouring you.
You forced yourself to think straight and it worked until the pressure on your lower stomach began to build. You had no idea how much time you had left but all you knew was that you couldn't go on for much longer. 
“Ji, I-I’m going to cum.”
He felt something warm as he felt you release into his mouth. You tasted so pure and sweet. It didn't help that you looked so alluring contracting against his fingers either, as your walls pulsated with pleasure. 
It was powerful and perfect and beautiful. When it was too much, you pulled him up to you. He watched as you twitched with the last aftershocks of pleasure, feeling your little heart beat a drum against his own. 
At this moment, he had everything. Every last thing he needed.
He waited a few moments, the sounds of both of your breaths filling up the room. His chin was glistening in your arousal and you had the oddest impulse to just lick it off. 
Understanding the sudden hunger in your eyes, he hovered himself over you. "Can I fuck you?" he asked against your mouth fulfilling your desire.
Kissing him back, you pulled him even closer, tracing his hot, sweaty skin. He knew he wasn't worthy, but he selfishly wanted you anyway. 
"Mmm?" Your breaths were still heavy from your orgasm and you clenched on nothing but his words.
"Can I fuck you? Please?"
Nodding, you reached down for him to help take off his sweatpants, but he wasn't sure if there was time for that. He was hard in a way that was painful and urgent—different from ever before, and your flawless, soft, tight core was right there, ready for him.
Nonetheless, he quickly parted from you to slip out of his pants and boxers, grabbing a condom from the drawer you had mistakenly opened. You began to wonder what would've happened if you hadn't opened the drawer. Would you have been fucking your best friend? Maybe it would've happened in a week from now—maybe two. 
You weren't sure. 
All you were certain about was that you needed him to fill you up.
He glided his tip along your slit, teasing you. And when he began to slide inside of you—slowly—afraid of hurting you in any way, his existence narrowed to the bare details: the pressure around his dick, strained, world-defining; Your eyes held his own, shocked-wide; the air between you, warm, heavy.
"You're so big," you gasped, wincing.
He groaned into your neck. Maybe he was big. Still. "You can take it." Nothing, nothing existed, except for the pleasure tingling at the base of his spine.
"I can," you agreed, still adjusting to him. Your walls clenched on Jisung’s length and he had to close his eyes, or else it would’ve been over right now.
And when he finally moved from inside of you, your toes curled with the unbelievable feeling. It was so much deeper like this, and he lifted your hips a little so you were able to absorb every inch. You were filled and stretched, and he felt like his work was only halfway finished. He wanted you to feel complete.
He rocked inside you, and it was torture. Delicious, drowning torture.
You grabbed his hand, guiding it to your swollen bud below. He was quick to catch on and began rubbing circles which made you slap your hand over your mouth to silence yourself. 
“It was too late in the night—and Minho was right across the hallway,” you kept reminding yourself.
Jisung worked your clit slowly, making your thighs tighter at his sides. You were purely in bliss. Nothing could make you mad or upset when you were filled with pleasure in this way. 
You began to wonder why you had waited so long to fuck someone. For Hyunjin? Suddenly you didn't care.
He hit the spot deep inside of you, and your head flipped back, jaw-dropping as you released quite literally the most beautiful sound he’s ever heard. You were convinced that you’d still feel where he was inside of you the next day. 
He pushed his hips up hard against you, sending shudders through your body. “Y-You’re doing so well,” he moaned out. If he was being honest, he could've came the second he felt your walls close in on him. 
His breath against your ear made you shudder with each deliberate release of air. "I’ve wanted to make you feel this way," he repeated over and over again to himself. "Every moment of every hour of every day that I have been with you since the day I met you. But you know that. You must know. Don't you?"
“Faster—please.”
"Are you close baby?" He whimpered, his brows furrowing as he began to feel his high rising. He was getting sloppier and sloppier.
The feeling was so erotic and the sounds he made weren’t helping. It was only getting you closer and closer to your release. 
Your body had lost control as you nodded frantically at his question. The ripple inside you turned into a wave, your mouth pooling with whines. 
It wasn't supposed to happen. He wasn't supposed to love you like this. 
When he first met you— when you had moved into the house across the street, sleeping so beautifully in your carrier, just like him, he wouldn't have ever imagined that you would be the one he would ache for. That you would be the one whose name left him with a nostalgic pain. 
You meant more to him than ever expected.
You moaned loudly into your hand, afraid to wake Minho as your high washed over you—diligently this time around. Your body fell into waves of contractions as Jisung’s head dropped in the nook of your neck, fucking through your sweet release until his own shot right into the condom.
He always told you that no matter what you did or what he did, he’d always love you. You’d always hug him and smother him with kisses all over saying how much you’d always love him too. 
Of course, you meant it completely platonically—but at the time, he savored your words and couldn't stop smiling for weeks. 
Jisung wished he could tell his younger self a few things. Never did he ever picture you underneath, tears brimming in your eyes as he made you come so well. And it was harder for him to believe that he was doing it for the wrong reasons. You didn't do it out of love or lust. It wasn't infatuation or hate.
But seemingly enough, he couldn't be too bothered right now. You both were fucked out, unable to speak as your throat grew sore just like the space in between your legs. 
To him, it was worth it.
This was when part of him realized he would always be stuck on you. It was clear he had little to no self-respect for himself when it came to you. Why? He had no idea. Maybe because you were the first person he had truly unconditionally loved. Maybe because you were the only one who was able to put him in this excruciating pain.
He kissed your forehead, sweetly, and thought to himself, "I swear there is no one I would ever love the way I love you."
Pulling out of you, he instantly missed the warmth and tightness that you had given him prior. He believed that was when he had gotten scared of the world around him, feeling so vulnerable and open. He wanted to go back into the world he had created with you and stay there forever. And ever. And ever.
It was silent as Jisung threw away the sticky condom in his bin. The air in the room was still and he couldn't bring himself to say a word to break the tension. You were still recovering from everything and could only focus on the white ceiling while doing so. 
He threw his sweatpants back on, grabbing a towel from his closet to clean you up. He wasn't sure if you minded the mess you made all over yourself, but he took it up himself to wipe it away nonetheless.
"So this is what sex with you would be like.”
His face fell pale and he peered up from in between your legs. You couldn't resist teasing him regardless of the hour. 
Clearing his throat, he licked his dry lips, unsure of what to say. He suddenly felt so awkward—something that was rare when it came to the both of you. Instead of replying, he did his last swipe and finished cleaning you. 
Throwing the towel in his hamper, he joined you in his sheets, quickly not favoring the space in between you both.
You turned around to face him. “Sungie?”
It was dark in his room, but he could still see your face so well. He had memorized every part of you so skillfully that it began to petrify him. 
What if he’d never forget you? What if, all his life, whenever he’d meet someone new, he could never fall for them because they weren't you? 
“Hm?” He hummed in a low voice.
He’d never forget the songs you’d listened to or the things you’d talked about. He wouldn't dare forget the little inside jokes you both had or the laughs you shared. Surely, he wouldn't ever forget your smile or the sound of your voice. 
He’d never forget you, so please, don't forget him.
Tumblr media
You woke up to the blaring sound of Jisung’s alarm.
Fluttering your eyes open, you were faced with him peacefully asleep. His hair was a mess and his arm was lazily draped over your body. The sunlight that crept past the blinds hit his bare back, a golden hue forming, and you had the sudden impulse to touch it. Just trace it and feel the marks you made last night.
The alarm continued.
“Maybe that would have been odd of you to do that,”  you wondered. But it was just so tempting that your fingers began to tingle from the thought. Your eyes were still hooded from your slumber and your eyesight wasn't the best but it almost looked like Heaven had appeared from behind him. 
Faded footsteps around the apartment began to sound, growing to become evidently prominent as they came to a stop behind the bedroom door. That was when the realization hit you. 
You had fucking class today. 
There was a knock at the bedroom door.
“Ji, you up?” Minho called out. 
Your eyes widened and you jumped up, throwing Jisung’s arm off you. It was evident he didn't hear or feel a single thing as he simply snuggled up against his pillow once more. 
Panicked by your compromising position with Minho behind the door, you tried to look for your phone. 
“Jisung!” You whispered adamantly, attempting to wake the boy up. 
His room was a mess. It wasn't like it was anything new, but today, it was too messy. His comforter reached the bottom of his bed, and blankets and pillows fallen off to the ground. Both of your clothes were scattered, pizza boxes and empty soda cans cluttered on his desk. 
It also didn't help that his alarm was still blaring that annoying tune.
Minho knocked again, louder. You jumped at the sound, throwing on Jisung’s shirt from last night. “Hanji, your alarm is loud as shit. Wake up,” he groaned and knocked for the third time.
Nothing.
Jisung was the heaviest sleeper ever. You grabbed a pillow from off the ground and smacked it onto his head and almost instantly his eyes shot open, startled. 
“What the fu—”
You covered his mouth with your hand, “Minho is here and I think I’m late for class.” He was still shocked by his abrupt awakening to process the words that exited your mouth. “Can you please turn off your alarm?” 
He wordlessly clicked the off button, unable to form a coherent sentence still.
Minho spoke again from behind the door, “Took you long enough.”
Aggressively signaling for Jisung to reply, his eyes widened, unsure of what to say. Ultimately enough the boy cleared his dry throat. “O-Oh sorry Lino?” He was rather confused and it was clear by the tone of his response.
“Don’t worry about it. It was just so loud,” Minho stifled a lighthearted laugh. You rolled your eyes at his laid-back tone. If you were in Jisung’s shoes, your door would've been busted down by now. “Anyways, I’m making pancakes. You want some?”
“Yeah sure, thanks. I'll be out in a bit.” 
Once Minho walked off, you groaned continuing to scavenge the mess on the ground in search of your phone. Pancakes sounded really good right now and you could feel your stomach begin to grumble as you thought about devouring them. 
You picked up a stray pillow from off the ground and finally saw a familiar case. “Thank God,” you sighed. Once turning it on, you noticed two things. One, that you were indeed late for class, and two, that you had a few missed messages from Hyunjin.
hyunjin: hey, are you coming to lit? 
hyunjin: maybe we can walk togetherrrr
hyunjin: lol i guess ur skipping??
Jisung finally spoke up, “So are you actually late?” You nodded, busy as you figured out how to respond to Hyunjin. 
He sat up against his headboard, rubbing his sleepy eyes. Noticing your stale expression as you looked at your phone, he leaned over to grab his phone from his nightstand. 
“What time is it? Is it that bad?” 
You sat back on his bed, “No, it’s only ten but—it’s just that Hyunjin texted me.”
Jisung glanced up from his phone briefly before looking back down. He tried his hardest to not show how bothered he’d become in a matter of seconds. “What did he say?” He yawned. Honestly, he could've cared less, especially after last night, but he was always such a curious soul.
“He wanted to walk to class together.” You were attempting to formulate a text to respond with, but your mind kept blanking. “I’m not sure of what to say…” You turned to him, handing your phone over with pleading eyes. “Can you please make something up?”
You see, most people compared eyes to oceans or galaxies. Not your eyes though. They reminded him of his favorite thing, coffee. He thought about it for a moment, and then met your eyes. That was when he realized that's probably why he felt so awake when you looked at him. You were like coffee in the morning. 
He sat up straighter, gulping, with wide eyes. “Y-Yeah, of course.” It was when he took your phone he wondered why you wouldn't just tell Hyunjin the truth—that you woke up late. But he’d rather not question you, not when he was simply willing to do anything you wanted him to.
He sent a text and handed the phone back to you.
You didn't bother reading what he had sent, too ashamed of yourself for waking up late and missing an opportunity with Hyunjin after a long weekend apart. 
“Thanks.” 
Jisung gave you a thin-lipped smile, finally standing up from his bed. Not only did he realize his room was an utter mess, but he felt like he was about to pass out again when he took a look at you on his bed still.
Of course, you were clothed this time around, but even seeing you wearing his shirt made his chest flutter. It wasn't good for his sanity to see you there anymore. 
“Aren't you late for class?” 
You groaned, throwing your head on his pillow in despair. You were killing him, seriously. “I’m already late. Should I still g-”
“Yes.” His tone was adamant which caught you by surprise
“Woah, did I suck that bad last night?” You scoffed, jokingly. Jisung felt something in his pants twitch as he finally recalled the events that he wanted to ignore. Your eyes trailed down to his sweatpants and you laughed. “Hmm, I guess not.”
His jaw dropped and he quickly grabbed a pillow from the floor to cover his very clear hard-on. For the first time, in a long time, he was embarrassed in front of you. There was no doubt that he was flustered, his cheeks darkened in color as he tried whatever he could to suppress the feeling between his legs. 
But his mind kept running to when you first kissed him last night to when you begged for him, and when he begged for you—it was all too much to take right now.
Of course, you were good. 
He decided to let that topic of conversation die out because he’d die of embarrassment himself if he didn't. “So, are you coming tonight?” Clearing his throat, he hugged the pillow against his crotch tighter silently praying that by the time he removed it, everything would be okay. 
“Tonight? What’s tonight?”
“Chan and Bin’s party.”
Ah, the event Hyunjin referred to on Friday that he was going to—well, maybe he wasn't anymore. Who knew? The lack of communication was killing you and you felt a pit in your stomach again when you recalled the missed opportunity with him this morning again. 
You were getting tired of yourself, you shouldn't think too much about him.
So you thought about it for a moment, unknowingly letting your eyes drift down to the pillow that was held against Jisung’s trembling hands. “Whose going to be there?”
“Everyone you know. Come.” 
“Well, what if it's boring?” 
The boy rolled his eyes at your obvious attempt to be difficult on purpose. “It won't be boring! I’ll be there.”
“That's interesting considering you're in the middle of hiding your boner Jisung.” You suppressed another laugh, a smile was plastered on your face. Toying with him was one of the best things you knew how to do.
That’s interesting, considering you fucked your best friend.
If it was possible for someone's face to catch on fire, his would’ve been by now. He didn't even know what to say, he was at a loss for words. His expression was evident and he didn't even bother to conceal it.
“Relax, I’ll think about it.”
Tumblr media
It wasn't long until you found yourself getting ready for the party later that night. Inevitably enough, you already knew that you were going to end up attending. Especially since you were about eighty percent sure that Hyunjin was going to be there. 
You just missed him a lot, and you couldn't stop thinking about him.
“Are you almost ready?” Minho peered into your room. Seeing how you were in the middle of grabbing your bag and already dressed, he assumed you were. “Nevermind, I guess you are. ” 
The both of you ended up walking over to your friend's house together as it wasn't too far away. You were really starting to get tired of the cold, mostly at night when the sun was gone and the wind went crazy. 
Minho turned over to you, “Ji said he that he’s already there, right?”
You nodded. “Yeah, he went early to set up. Let’s hope they are done by now.”
“If they aren't, I’m going back home. I still need to pack for break,” he nonchalantly said, causing you to laugh. His personality was very unique that often you wondered if he’d ever find someone to be with.
You looped your arm in his, partly because you knew he would roll his eyes and because, well, you were cold. “I’m sure they’re done Lino.”
Finally arriving, the both of you were greeted by Changbin at the door. 
“Hey guys!” He was a cheerful mess and you wondered if he was already drunk. The party technically hadn't even started yet but still, suddenly you wanted to be on his level. 
Minho scrunched his nose in distaste, “How are you already drunk?” You stifled a laugh, covering your mouth with your free hand. 
“I kept taste testing the punch…” Changbin confessed, a grin still plastered onto his face.
There was a voice in the back that abruptly called out to Changbin. “Are people here already? You automatically knew who it was just by that.
Jisung appeared, his eyes instantly catching yours. “O-Oh hey guys.” He cleared his throat realizing how weird he sounded. You just looked so pretty that you caught him by surprise. Not that it was anything new—but he had to stop getting nervous like this. “Finally, you guys made it! We need some help.”
There was a groan from beside you, “I knew it…Y/N, didn't I tell you.”
“Mhm, you did,” you nodded, pursing your lips.
“Tell her what?” Jisung wanted to know too.
Minho sighed dramatically at the boy, “That you guys were going to take forever to set up!”
Jisung’s mouth fell into an ‘O’ shape because it was true. Low expectations were needed when it came to setting up for parties. But despite the struggle in doing so, 3Racha always ended up throwing the best functions on campus, so for that, he was still happy.
“Ji, where do you guys need us? We’ll help.” You asked, disregarding your friend's complaints from beside you.
After hearing his orders, you all headed to your designated stations. Yours was to blow up the remainder of the balloons and you thought that was a pretty easy task… until you were actually doing it. 
Your lungs were suffering by the time you tied the tenth balloon. There was no way you were going to finish the entire bag.
Jisung on the other hand was making some random concoction with Changbin in the kitchen as Minho, annoyed as ever, poured snacks into several big bowls.
All of you had about an hour until people would show up and that was more than enough time to finish everything. Well, aside from the current balloon you were attempting to blow.
Your phone buzzed with a text, and you gladly took it as a sign to give your lungs a break.
jisung: i hate you for looking so pretty today wtf
You laughed to yourself, rolling your eyes. He was too ridiculous.
you: that’s not very nice
jisung: fine, what do you want me to say?
jisung: damn ma the universe took its time with you
you: definitely not that…
The both of you texted for a minute more before somebody walked over to you. Setting your phone down, you realized that it was Chan.
He sat beside you on the couch, “Do you need some help? I know balloons can be a tad bit tricky.”
Your eyes lit up and you smiled. “Oh my gosh, yes! Thank you! I thought I was going to die.”
Soon enough the both of you were able to finish whatever was left of the bag in a reasonable amount of time and Chan proceeded to then work on the music.
Minho walked in and plopped onto the couch beside you. Assuming his task was done too, you offered if he wanted a drink. He thought about it for a second before ultimately agreeing.
You walked over to the kitchen where your friends were still creating their concoction. Why was it taking forever to make spiked punch? You grew slightly concerned by its contents before ultimately letting them be. 
After grabbing two beers from off the counter, Jisung called out for you.
“Wait, Y/N. Come try this!” He offered, pouring some of the liquid he made into a plastic cup. “Changbin is too drunk.”
You looked at him suspiciously, “Why won't you try it?”
“Bro, I’ll get fucked up after one sip. I’d prefer to let the party start first.” 
That sounded about correct. Agreeing, you walked over to him and took the cup, taking a long sip. You winced as it went down, it was too strong. 
“You need to add more juice. Are you trying to give someone fucking alcohol poisoning?” You gagged at the aftertaste that was left on your tongue.
Jisung laughed at your reaction, “Wait, let me try it actually.” He took your cup back and added another ladle in. Taking a sip, he immediately spat it back. “This tastes like nail polish remover.”
The both of you fell into a fit of laughter, daring each other to take just one more sip. For a moment, Jisung had forgotten that he was in love with you. After all that had happened between you both, he felt like a kid with his best friend again.
He missed this feeling. He missed having you as his best friend.
“Y/N, you would be a horrible waitress, you know?” Minho said walking into the kitchen and interrupting your playtime. “You were supposed to get us drinks like ten years ago.”
You rolled your eyes, a smile still on your face from the laughter you just had. “You are such a drama queen Lino.”
“And stupid. Every time Y/N and Hanji are put in the same room, they are like"—Changbin suddenly clapped his hands—"magnets,” he staggered a chuckle. 
If you were honest, you’d forgotten he was in the room with you guys the entire time. 
Jisung felt his cheeks redden at the sound and refocused his attention on the awful punch he made. He should listen to your advice and add more juice instead of playing around—especially when people were supposed to start coming in now. 
But he was stuck between, "I really want to talk to you,” and "I really need to get over you.”
He internally groaned, cursing himself. He just needed to stop thinking, and let go.
He just loved you so much. He was in love with every single thing about you. Hearing your voice made him feel happy in seconds, and hearing your laugh made him smile no matter how hard he tried not to. When you smiled at him from across the room, his heart went all crazy and he had gotten the familiar butterflies—the ones that guided themselves back into his stomach not so long ago.
And when you finally hugged him before leaving the kitchen and held him in your arms, he didn't care about anything else except you and him. The both of you. You were just so important to him. 
You were his best friend and literally, his everything.
Tumblr media
Soon enough, people staggered into the house—some already drunk. It wasn't too far into it that you realized you weren't really a party girl anymore. After the three years, you had been in college, they had just gotten too repetitive to enjoy them anymore.
You looked around the living room, there were a lot of people scattered everywhere. So many different personalities and lives. You see, you never wish to be easily defined. You’d rather float over other people's minds as something strictly fluid and non-perceivable; more like a transparent, paradoxically iridescent creature rather than an actual person.
But that would be too hard to explain in this complex world.
Sighing, you swallowed the rest of the punch in your cup. Where was Hyunjin? You kept thinking about him, hoping he’d walk in sometime soon but he hadn’t for over an hour now. 
You walked over to the punch, pouring another serving. It also didn't help that you felt like your tolerance had turned out to be better than you expected. You simply just weren't getting drunk and at this moment, you really wanted to.
Chugging down what you had poured, you almost spit it back out when your eyes finally landed on Hyunjin. He came.
When he walked into a room, people were aware. He was esoteric, distinctive, and different. His aura commanded intrigue and people would watch and stare in awe.
You finally saw him. It almost felt like you were drunk and just imagining it all.
Do you go up to him? Maybe he already found people to hang out with? You weren't sure what to do.
Jisung scared you from behind, grabbing ahold of your shoulders. You scowled, hitting him. “Don't fucking scare me like that.”
He brought his hands up in surrender, “Sorry! You just looked like you were zoning out. I couldn't help myself.” Just seconds ago, his eyes had spotted you and he couldn't help but gawk and your beauty when you didn't notice it. 
The dress you wore complimented your body very well.
But until he heard you speak, despite the aggression, it wasn't even about how you looked anymore, it was about who you were. He may meet other beautiful girls, but there was something unforgettable about you. It could be your character, your essence, or your vibe, or it could just be the fact that in a world so superficial, you chose to be yourself. 
You rolled your eyes at Jisung and went back to looking at Hyunjin who stood at the same spot. He looked so fucking pretty it hurt. You wanted to run over and shower him with kisses and tell him how much you missed him. 
And maybe you were starting to finally feel the alcohol hit you because you were so tempted to do so, that you took one step forward before you saw Hyunjin reach out his hand for someone.
You halted your movement and it was almost as if you felt your world come crashing down when you saw that the person who grabbed his hand was the girl from the night at the club, Bora.
In a perfect world, it was smooth, it was bliss, it was peaceful. Overwhelmed with content, Hyunjin would hold your hand and body close endlessly and it would feel so good because you knew just how much he loved you. 
He’d want to learn more and more about you and you’d answer each question because you could never bare to leave him clueless. 
But it never occurred to you that each question was a step closer to the end. You never realized that one day he was going to run out of questions. 
Jisung’s eyes followed your gaze and he sighed. And by the way Hyunjin’s face was filled with contentment as he laughed with Bora now, playing with her hands, he knew you had to be hurt.
You see, you saw the signs but chose to ignore them; the distant look in his eyes lately, and the lack of emotion. It wasn't the same as before when you and Hyunjin both started to see each other in the beginning. The lack of effort he began to give and how your conversations just seemed to end. 
You didn't want to accept the truth that was bluntly in front of your face. What did she have that you didn't? Maybe he was slowly losing interest in you. So much so, it made your heart break.
You weren't hurt because he didn't talk to you, he most likely didn't see you yet. You were hurt because you expected him to. You expected him to feel your presence and just look at you. Smile at you. 
You expected him to be waiting impatiently to see you, just to tell you “Hi”, just like you had been. To tell you that you looked beautiful. That your smile lit up his world.
You expected him to tell you about the funny stories you had missed all weekend, and laugh together. Not leaving until he told you goodbye and made you smile. You were hoping he didn't change, but your expectations made it worse. 
He never looked at you. Never talked to you. Never smiled. Nor laughed. And while you were waiting for him to, you knew he wouldn't. He was too busy with her.
And that's what made you feel worse. Expectations.
This would've been the best time for Jisung to tell you about who Bora was to Hyunjin but something compelled him to stay silent.
You turned around in your shoes, pouring another cup and drinking it within seconds. Jisung’s eyebrows rose in shock as he saw you refilling it yet again. 
“Woah, woah. Slow down.” He attempted to take the cup from you but you finished it before he could. “Just forget about him at least for tonight, Y/N.” 
You ignored him, throwing your cup away in the bin beside him. “Hey Jisung.” His eyes looked at you, waiting for you to continue as he was unsure of where you were headed. You leaned in and brought your lips to his ear, “Do you want to fuck me again?”
The color quickly drained from his face, growing pale. “W-What?”
You weren't in the right state of mind. You just saw the boy you loved with another girl, of course, you weren't thinking straight. 
“Do you?” You wrapped your arms around his neck, giving him a small kiss on his jaw. 
Yes. A million times, yes. But not now when your judgment was skewed. Still, he didn't have the heart to say no to you.
The lack of response made you scoff. “Well okay then.” You removed your arms from his neck, adjusting your small dress. “I’ll just find someone else, I guess.”
It was so much easier to act like none of it mattered. To pretend to wear a smile than to confess that his heart was ever so delicately dangling on a tight rope. It could be easily broken, you know? Completely and utterly shattered from losing someone who was never his, to begin with. You just needed to say the right words.
You attempted to walk away, but he held your wrist, not letting you distance yourself further from him. “You’re drunk. Stop it,” he sighed.
Laughing, you shook your head. “But I’m not, Ji. I’m perfectly sober—maybe a little tipsy, if anything.” You pulled your wrist away from his grasp, “I just hate being in love with someone who doesn't want to be with me.”
“That’s not true, he might…”
“Now, you’re just saying things to make me feel better.” You hugged your arms around your torso. “You really wouldn't understand, Sungie.”
How fucking ironic.
All the times you didn't look at him or call him over earlier in the night because you were too busy looking at the front door to see if Hyunjin would walk in. What he felt because of it—Jisung didn't show you. So when he finally came to you, he told himself that he wouldn't: he knew he had no right to feel it. 
But still, it didn't mean he didn't.
He hated how he told himself that he was giving up on you and yet years later, he was here, still trying. Because nothing made him happier and nothing made him sadder than you.
Every time you appeared, his heart grew a little too big and broke a little more.
His eyebrows rose, "So, that’s what you really think?" You bit on the inside of your cheek, not answering him. "You are probably the most interesting girl I've ever met.” 
It was the nicest way he could possibly call you the dumbest girl he’d ever met.
You didn't understand. You didn't see how he looked at you, how he fell for you every time you smiled, whenever he looked at you, he had to think about something else because all he wanted to do was kiss you. You didn't understand how whenever you were with Hyunjin, it literally killed him because he didn't love you like he loved you.
You loved Hyunjin more than he would ever know, and Jisung loved you more than he would ever show. What a tragedy.
Jisung grabbed your hand, guiding you toward the bathroom. At this point, he needed to be alone with you. You were driving him insane and if he was being sincere, he didn't seem to care anymore.
He shut the door and his eyes focused on you.
Everything around you suddenly smelled like him, like it belonged to him—like he was poured into the bottle you were drowning in. 
You didn't even realize that you were leaning into him, inhaling the scent of his neck until you found his hands were around your waist, and he said, "You," and he whispered it, he pressed the word into your skin before he hesitated. 
Then again, softer.
His chest, heaving harder this time. His words, almost gasping this time. "You destroy me."
At the time, you didn't know what he meant. You were too engrossed by the stillness around you. His voice in your ear... it did interesting things to you. It curved your back and parted your lips. You felt lazy and feline.
You saw Jisung get closer, and you closed your eyes, opening them to find him mere inches away. You suck in a breath as he cupped your face, bringing you closer still. In a matter of seconds, his lips touched yours, and your eyes close once more. 
His lips continue their exploration, gently at first, and then unyieldingly hard. You opened for him and his tongue snaked its way inside your mouth. His hands move from your face to your lower back as he pulled you toward him, closing whatever space was left between you. 
A few moments later, he broke the kiss, whispering something in your ear that sounded like nonsense. You pulled him even closer, grabbed a fistful of his hair, and kissed him as hard as you could. Your fingers were already attempting to release the button on his jeans. 
Jisung tasted like peppermint and smelled like cinnamon and gardenias. His arms were wrapped around you, his lips soft, almost sweet against your skin. There was an electric charge between you both that you hadn't anticipated.
Your head was spinning.
His lips were on your neck, tasting you, and you forced yourself to think straight. To force yourself to understand the issue of this situation. It was wrong, you knew it. But you didn't know how to reconcile the confusion in your mind, your hesitant repulsion, your inexplicable chemical reaction to his lips. 
You needed to feel him. Now.
Jisung lifted you by the waist, hoisting you up onto the edge of the sink, his hands cupping your rear, forcing your legs to wrap around him. He didn't realize that he had given you the perfect angle to press yourself against him.
"Do you want me to leave?" Jisung’s lips were at your ear when he spoke. He was breathing harder now and you felt his heart pound against you.
"No," you said too quickly. "No."
He leaned back, just a little. "Tell me what you want then," he said desperately. "Tell me what to do," he said, "and I'll do it."
What you were both doing—it wasn't normal. 
You could choose to look away if you wanted to, but you didn't. Your chest rose and fell as your breathing became labored. And suddenly your clothes felt far too tight on your skin. 
The moment he turned his head to lock eyes with yours, you knew what you both were about to do.
He lifted his right hand to move a strand of hair that had become stuck to your forehead and placed it behind your ear.
Your mouth went dry. "I—I don't know what I'm doing.”
"Anything you do will be enough."
You tried to remember how to speak, but you were too focused on the fingers he was running down your thighs to form sentences. There's something about the absolute darkness, about not being able to see what was happening that made you drunk, not with the liquor, but with a delicious dizziness. 
Sometimes he’d look at you and you’d look at him and just know. Both of your eyes spoke more than your mouths ever did. Some of your glances said, "I want you right now" and he said, "It's okay, I'm here."
And that was all you managed to say.
He leaned his forehead against yours and lightly scoffed knowing that was far from the truth. "You know," he said. "It's so hard for me to stop myself." His words tingled on your skin.
You allowed your hands to slip under his shirt. You traced the perfectly sculpted lines of his body. He was nothing but lean muscle. "You don't have to," you told him. His fingers were at the dip right below your hip bone, teasing the small piece of fabric that kept you halfway decent
Surely, he had to.
It was hard for him that you weren't together. He never knew where the lines were. He wanted to cross them all the time. You’d kissed and touched, but then you’d both go back to being just friends and it was confusing.
He wanted to feel your wet core swallow his fingers whole. He wanted to give you everything you wanted tonight. 
Your hands landed flat above his collarbones, fingers curling into his shirt. He kept one hand on your waist and moved the other across your jaw. Still, he didn't bring his mouth down on yours. His eyes shifted between your own half-closed eyelids and then focused in on your lips—which pouted in response.
"You've got to stop looking at me like that." He brushed his thumb across your bottom lip, and your eyes were fully closed. He groaned, "Don't do that either."
Your voice was breathier than you’d heard before. "Do what?" 
"Act like you want my touch that much."
“But I do.”
He brushed your lip again, longer this time, from one corner to the other. You reeled from it, but you held still so he wouldn't pull away. You didn't want him to stop.
“No, you don't.”
Your tongue found the pad of his thumb. Rough and salty. Possessing by whatever force there was between you both, you nipped his thumb gently as you looked up at him. Ask him to stay, and he would. 
You wrapped your legs around his waist and whispered in his ear. "Stay.” 
This was his cue to kiss you again, much more softly this time around. To wrap his fingers in your hair and later enclose them around your neck. Gently, but just hard enough to feel your pulse. The quiet beat, beating. 
You wouldn't always be this vulnerable, this open. Right now your trust was in the palm of his hand. This was his cue to pull you closer. He placed a gentle thumb on your bottom lip and you breathed out. 
"Stay, stay, stay," you said as you rubbed yourself against his leg. 
He loved you. You: it's such a simple word. How did a three-letter word make him think of three thousand different things? Your smile, your laugh, your voice. The tingles that were sent up his spine when you touched him. His heart skipped a beat when you looked at him. You, the girl who made him happy.
His eyes drifted down to yours, and it was over. His lips caught yours in a hard kiss, driving them apart with the force of it. Now, there was nothing gentle about it. You felt the sink creak as you shifted, him pressing you against it.
Every thought in your head exploded to a pure, pounding white, and you felt the dark curl of desire begin to twist inside you, bending all your rules, snapping that last trembling bit of restraint. 
It was just like it had been before you slid your hands under his shirt to press him closer. The low groan at the back of his throat, a small, pleading noise that set every inch of your skin on fire.
To him, you were an electrical storm dazzling with light and intensity and he would gladly stand like a fool, arm outstretched, just to be struck down by you.
So he told you he would stay. He said: "Okay."
Tumblr media
Jisung watched you today. 
As you turned through the pages of the book, you cried. 
You looked beautiful as he watched the different stages of your emotions. And one day he wanted to make you feel all those things. 
Emotions were a beautiful thing and he wanted to thank you for showing them. When he saw you cry, he had to fight the urge to run toward you and hold you. It was in his natural instinct to do so, but he didn't want to ruin it. Ruin how beautiful your eyes were as they shed a tear over the story you lived, over a character you loved. 
He looked at a tree wistfully, trying to keep his mind busy away from you. But even the simplest thing as a tree, allowed memories to flow in, full force. 
He remembered when he was about fourteen he ran away from home for the first time. The reasoning was stupid, probably over a small argument between his parents—but all Jisung remembered was that he didn't know where to go. 
So he came and sat under a sycamore tree, the peculiar sun beaming down on him.
It turned out that he wasn't the only one with that idea.
Under the sycamore tree, he found you reading, your hair was messily thrown into a ponytail, unaware of his presence just yet. He wanted to run up to you and spill whatever it was inside his busy mind, but you looked too peaceful and he didn't want to ruin it. 
So instead, under the sycamore tree, he watched the stars and talked about the meaning of life with someone he truly cared about. Soon enough he would end up ranting to you, you’d listen, and he’d thank you for that.
Under the sycamore tree, he looked at you, his best friend who he had never really given a second thought to, and felt his heart turn. You began to be everything he had wanted. He watched the sun set on the most beautiful pair of eyes he had probably ever seen.
Have you ever seen your own eyes? They were rich and bright, he could get lost in them. But on that particular night, when the leaves were falling all around you, your eyes were just pure, radiant gold. He got lost in the shadows of those eyes for the first time.
Your eyes were his favorite, you know?
He shook that memory away.
As your watery eyes scanned the page, you laughed and then smiled. The type of smile that started off from the side of your face and then stretched out entirely. At that moment, he knew that he had to have you. 
And he guessed he wouldn't stop until he could wake up to that smile. 
If he was being honest, he always thought he'd be alone. Surely the two of you were going to be best friends forever, but he knew that you’d find someone who really loved you the way you wanted to be loved. And deep down he knew he was never a part of that equation. 
That's how he lived ever since he chose to forget, and to be honest he liked it until he saw you. Until he really saw you. 
When he was younger, he wasn't afraid of anything. But then, everything changed. Suddenly he started to think that, he wanted to be better—do better. For the first time, the idea of being alone began to scare him. It was on his mind and he never felt that kind of feeling—until he was almost paralyzed.
Until he was looking at the sunset, with you by his side, your head on his shoulder. You both watched all the colors melt and everything seemed calm at that moment.
And he felt like he could actually breathe. The stars started to appear and he could feel it in his soul. 
He felt alive.
Now, it was until he heard the soft sound of your laughter. How your cheeks turned rosy pink as you blushed over a character. And until he saw your emotions, how they all came from that one book. 
The Silence Between Two Special Songs.
He remembered saying how much he hated that book before… and suddenly you changed him. 
Had you ever felt that way? Have you ever had your entire perspective of something change so quickly because of a person? Of course, you had.
He didn't want to be alone anymore. Being alone seemed even more lonely. He just wanted you. So today, you fell in love with a book and he fell in love with you falling for a book. 
And it was bad because he couldn't get you out of his mind for the rest of the day. 
He’d focus on the sounds of the floorboard creaking as you did whatever you needed to do in your room. He’d hear your muffled laughter and conversations you had on your phone, even though he tried his best to drown it out.
Jisung was so hyperaware around you that it was driving him crazy. Everything about you was a reminder. His bed, his sheets, the movies he saw, the music he listened to—quite literally everything you had shared together was tainted with the memory of you.
It was all too much for him, especially with a song due in a couple of days. He needed to get his work done but you were just so distracting, and you didn't even know it. 
This resulted in him making his way over to his best friend’s apartment. They’d be home and working on what he needed to be doing too, so this was the only plausible option. 
Chan opened the front door wide enough to let him in, “Hey Ji.”
“Thanks for letting me crash here tonight, I just need a space to work tonight peacefully. My apartment was just so loud I couldn't think straight.” Jisung rambled. 
It was obvious by the way color came back to his face that he finally took a breath—one he had been holding in all fucking day. 
Aside from Minho, Chan was also a quick study, able to know when things just weren't okay. In his nature, he was a problem solver and always wanted to be of help, offering the best solutions. 
But with this came along with being aware and respectful of boundaries, which was why he stopped himself from questioning his obviously frantic friend.
He watched as Jisung set his bag down on the couch, unsure of how to correctly approach the situation. “Do you want to watch something before we work? Maybe a movie? Bin suggested this short film that he watched earlier today was good. We can watch that, yeah?” 
Chan grabbed the disc from the coffee table. It’d be best to get whatever it was off Jisung’s mind, he thought.
Jisung wanted to say no so he could just finish the song that was due. But if he was being honest with himself, his mind was not in the correct place. So he plopped down onto the couch, complying.
Luckily the movie lasted an hour. Changbin had come home midway, bearing some chicken and beer that Chan texted him privately about to bring. The sinister music played as the movie ended, and white credits rolled down the screen.
“And that my boys, is why falling in love with someone is a no-go.” Changbin crossed his arms together. 
Chan cleared his throat, sipping on his can of beer. “Actually, love is a pretty nice thing.”
Changbin rolled his eyes, knowing where this was headed. “Chan just because you’re dating my sister doesn't mean this doesn't apply to you too.”
“So you want me to break your sister’s heart, Binnie?”
“You can try all you want.” Changbin waved off, although he knew his friend wouldn't do it. And he was right, Chan would never break her heart. He loved her so much that it consumed him. 
They wouldn't know yet, but Jisung was all too familiar with that feeling. He bitterly laughed, “Changbin, come back to us when you fall in love with someone.”
It was comical, the way Changbin laughed from his side of the couch. “And what do you know about love, Jisung? The last girl you dated was during our first year and you got the biggest ick after.”
Jisung waited a few moments before dropping his shoulders. What did he know about love, he wondered. Despite his only relationship lasting a couple of months, he could confidently say that he never even thought about the idea of love with them.
It wasn't that he was too young, he already felt love way before that. And now, it kind of made sense to him. It seemed as though the category of love had always been tucked away safely for you, and only you.
He grabbed the remote, pausing the movie that ran through its credits. "I guess when you love someone, they become a part of who you are. They're in everything you do. They're in the air you breathe and the water you drink and the blood in your veins.” 
He thought about you. You became more deep and meaningful. And when he was with you, that was probably the highlight of his day, just sitting next to you in silence made him happy. 
Surely that was when it was supposed to hit him—that he was supposed to realize that he might love you more than a friend because he couldn't get rid of the knot in his heart that he constantly felt around you.
Now, every touch, every hug, became so precious to him, because he finally understood what was happening to him. So no, he wasn't too young to know about love. She just wasn't you.
Jisung continued to speak, “Their touch stays on your skin and their voice stays in your ears and their thoughts stay in your mind. You know their dreams because their nightmares pierce your heart and their good dreams are your dreams too.” He had a sad smile as he reminisced on the dreams he had that were so vivid. “And I guess, although they don't think they're perfect, you know their flaws, the deep-down truth of them, and the shadows of all their secrets, and they are perfect to you; in fact, you love them more for it. You want them. You want-”
He broke it off then, realizing his friends were looking at him.
"You want what?" Changbin’s looked at him with enormous eyes.
"Nothing," Jisung said. "I'm just talking." And he shut off the TV and picked up the empty boxes and cans of beer. "I'm going to throw these away," he said, and left.
Changbin looked over at Chan who was still in the midst of attempting to process what just happened. "When he falls in love, it's going to be like…wow."
"Of course, then we'll probably never see him again," said Chan, looking after his friend from afar, who was in the kitchen tying the trash bag closed. "Lucky girl, whoever she'll be."
Tumblr media
It was nearly midnight by the time the boys began to finally work on their music. Of course soon after, much to their demise, Changbin made an excuse to grab something from his room and ended up passing out on his bed.
The remaining two decided against waking him up as he probably would’ve been groggy and of no help at all. Writing songs was something that they had all been used to for years but having the experience never made it any easier. 
“I never knew you knew so much about love, Hanji.” Chan abruptly stated, leaning back in his chair with a sigh. He needed to give his mind a break or else it would've overclocked.
Jisung’s eyes widened slightly, flustered by the sudden conversation. “Oh,” he shrugged. “I don't know that much.”
His friend staggered a laugh, unable to believe him after what he heard earlier. “You sure? You seemed to take the words right out of my mouth if I'm being honest.”
He rolled his eyes playfully now, “I suppose I watch a lot of dramas.”
“I mean, it starts out with friendship it always does. But then it starts to bloom into something more, right?” Chan continued disregarding his friend’s excuse. It caused Jisung to raise his eyebrows, unsure of where Chan was headed. “At first, it’s always pointless banter and small talk, but slowly it progresses into long conversations about your past, and what you want for the future.”  
He paused waiting for Jisung to respond, but he didn't.
Chan hummed, “Well, that was the case with me. I thought that maybe it was the same in the dramas…” He picked up his phone to reply back to his girlfriend.
Jisung was hesitant in what he was about to admit. He wasn't sure if this was wise of him, quite frankly, he was not confident in how it will play out.
 Nonetheless, he emitted a long, deep, audible breath, “I slept with Y/N.”
“Don't you always?” Chan was unbothered, still typing away.
“No, I slept with her.” Jisung reiterated it, slowly.
He looked up from his phone, frozen. “Wait, what?”
Jisung put his hands on his head. His brain felt like it was going to explode. “I fucked up. I know. But—”
“Jisung, you need to explain what you just said. You had sex with Y/N?” Chan sat up, adamant in trying to understand where this was coming from. There was no way he was lying, it was evident by the way he was acting. But sex? It was far from what he had expected.
The boy sighed, “Twice. We had sex twice.”
“Fuck Ji.” Chan stood up, his mouth covered by his hand. 
“I know but I think we could’ve had something real,” Jisung confessed. “Maybe I’m wrong, but I think she could’ve loved me.” His world began to spin and spin. “She meant a lot to me. Every smile, every glance from across a room, every time she made me laugh so hard I couldn’t breathe meant a lot to me,” he said and smiled, but his eyes were in the midst of collecting a few tears.
Chan bent down where Jisung sat, still trying to grasp the information he was told. He was aware of his friend's crackling emotions. “Do you guys like each other? Where did all of this suddenly come from?”
He bitterly chuckled, “She doesn't like me.”
You always seemed too good for Jisung, and that had nothing to do with how you looked. You always put three sugars in your coffee because you couldn’t stand the bitter taste alone and you often smelled like lavender because once you read somewhere that lavender made people happier, and you liked to see the people around you smile.
“Then how di-”
Jisung shook his head, not wanting to stop expressing the truth despite it all. “She’s in love with Hyunjin.” His voice curdled into jealousy.
Chan sighed at the news. But wasn't Hyunjin with Bora? He was so confused but Jisung had become a fragile vase and he was scared of breaking him by asking too many questions. 
“The worst part is, I think I could still have kissed her all day though,” Jisung continued quietly. “I could have swept back the loose strands of hair from her eyes and spent the morning just like that.” He quickly wiped his eyes, “And maybe it was because there was too much sadness in her heart, but she kissed like she needed to be kissed—like she was aching all over.”
One could see it in Jisung’s eyes. you both weren't quite friends anymore. You both had crossed such a big boundary. The way he smiled with you? Friends didn't smile like that. The way he put his hand on your back? Friends didn't touch each other like that. The way his face lit up when you spoke? Friends didn't look at each other like that. The way his voice changed when he said your name? Friends didn't talk like that. 
Slowly, everything started to make sense to his friend.
“You love her, don't you?”
"For me, it was never a case of loving her. I’ve loved her my entire fucking life and I have never stopped,” Jisung exhaled, running a hand down his face. “I tried to let her go before—I told myself to think about everything my feelings for her had done to hurt me, but all I can think about was my smile in the mornings and my laughs late at night.”
He let out a broken whisper, continuing. “She was the reason for that, she made my days better. Sure, people have bad days but in the end, the good always outweighed them.” He pulled onto the drawstring of his hoodie gently, “I guess what I'm trying to say is that she was my good and everything in between.”
In Jisung’s pitiful mind, no matter how much he knew you were a bad idea, he couldn't completely give up on you. In the back of his mind, he believed that this was his second chance to do it all over again… but correctly. Correct enough to the point where you would be his.
It could be six a.m. and all he’d want to do is lay next to you with your hands locked together, and legs intertwined. He’d want your face buried in his neck, and he’d want to listen to your breathing. 
He’d want you to wake up and tell him, "I'm so tired" because he’d want to whisper, "Go back to sleep" and he’d want to hold you tighter when you did.
He’d want to lie in bed alone with you, in the comforting quiet of the early morning hours, and maybe write a song in his dreams while you both slept. 
He wanted to be simple with you, and he wanted to be whatever you need him to be. Because it was real for him. 
He didn't know what it was for you. But for him, it was real. Everything meant more than it should have. So much that he was willing to be with you forever. And that's what hurt the most.
He looked at you with what ifs and could haves and hearts full of regret.
“Back in high school, I tried to write a song about her,” Jisung admitted.
Chan continued to be weary of what he said. He needed to make sure that it wouldn't end up being the wrong thing. “Tried? You mean you finished it but it wasn't good enough?” And although he had so many questions, the best thing he could do right there was to listen to the boy.
“No, I didn't even finish it. I stopped writing it because I was wrong.” He scoffed. “I was so completely wrong about it all.”
You see, Jisung thought he could make it beautiful. He thought he could tear himself apart and make a mosaic out of the pieces. He thought the heartbreak was temporary, that the words could be beautiful enough to show just how liberating love could be despite the pain. He thought he could have roses without thorns.
There was just so much Jisung could say to his friend that he could've spent hours talking about it. It wasn't wise for him to do so, his emotions were all over the place and he needed to calm down.
He let out a breath, "I don't know.” He slumped over against the couch, his arm resting against his side. "Is this a mistake?" 
It took Chan a few moments to respond. "Of course it is,” he hummed. Jisung felt his heart drop at his answer. “You’re getting involved with your best friend, don't look too shocked... But, who knows?” 
Chan was trying his best to find the right thing to say to him and the boy waited to take in every word. 
"Who knows if something good will happen—or something worse. All I'm trying to say is that it's okay if you don't know what to feel or if you don't know what you want. Sometimes it's okay to not want something you worked so hard on getting after realizing it wasn't what you thought it was.” Chan clarified.
Jisung sighed, “I’m just scared.”
"It’s okay to be scared. You can change your mind or make however mistakes you want. It's your life and you don't need validation from anyone other than you." Chan patted his thigh, gently, giving him a soft smile. "But I just want you to know that it’s not selfish to love yourself, to take care of yourself, and make your happiness a priority." 
Jisung’s body began to heat up, his friend was right. 
It was four in the morning when he answered your text. He was sprawled out on the couch, wrapped in a blanket Chan had given him. After his conversation with him, Jisung was left with a much more sensible head than the one he came with. 
His eyes felt heavy and he just wanted slumber to come up and whisk him away. 
It was annoying though, every time he closed his eyes, he still thought of you. Everything was still fresh and maybe he needed time to figure things out more. 
Many years later and he still stayed up at night, your smile and laughter etched in his mind, wondering where you were and what you were doing, he’d smile to himself thinking of the memories with you. His heart yearned for you, to hold you close to him right now. 
You replied right as he was falling asleep. He sighed and read your message. 
you: you're up? 
The only people actually up this late were either heartbroken or in love. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and wrote back. 
jisung: yes. need to talk?
And you did. The both of you texted for what felt like hours and soon enough he could see the sky beginning to lighten from the living room window. 
He hugged the blanket tighter to his chest. When was he going to ever listen to something other than his heart? Because he loved you and he almost laughed at the thought of ever stopping.
It wasn't until five a.m. he realized that you were fast asleep and he wasn't. He was right back to where he was, every time. It seemed as though he had taken one step forward and two steps back.
This wasn't supposed to happen. He wasn't supposed to love you like this again. And he’d kept trying to make his love for you go away, he swore. But how do you kill a feeling? 
You still lived in the silence between his thoughts.
The only people up this late were the heartbroken and in love. And pathetically so, he was both.
Tumblr media
let me know your thoughts about this chapter! i’m interested to hear your opinions :) stay healthy <3
masterlist
taglist: (pls lmk if i missed you or if ur interested!)
@hyynee @keilykat @chxrry-holland @sikebishes @soobin-chois @drhsthl​ @ooshanaya @rindomo @chxrry-chris
145 notes · View notes
inviswounds · 2 years
Text
Inside a Photograph - Jonathan Byers
WARNINGS: Mention of death, second-hand embarrassment (lmao) & mention of a family?
SUMMARY: Jonathan interrupts you in the dark room working on some of your photographs and the two of you bond over your love of photography.
A/N: This is bad but I think its also kinda cute
Your POV:
The hot summer breeze fell harshly upon Hawkins, not allowing anyone to keep cool. Most people found themselves at the beach during weather like this, but instead, you were sitting inside the dark room finishing some photographs. The red light covered every inch of the room, protecting the photos from being exposed to unwanted light. You had to fan blasting on the highest mode, trying desperately to cool down the hot room. 
As you hung another photo to dry, a bright light tore through the room, forcing you to angrily shout towards it. 
"Oh, come on!" You yelled, throwing your hands up. 
"Sorry, sorry!" A voice through the light called back, quickly making their way inside and shutting the door. "I didn't know anyone was in here!" Your eyes adjusted back to the darkness, focusing on a familiar face. Jonathan Byers.
"You didn't see the light on beside the door?"
"No, sorry, I was in a rush to get in here and just assumed no one would be using it." He replied, fidgeting with his fingers. "No one ever really uses this room except me."
"Yeah, well, I usually do my prints at a studio across town," You started, turning to face him. "But I had no way to get there today so I'm just using this dark room." You folded your arms and looked around awkwardly. "Um– is that alright?" You asked. Jonathan quickly nodded, his mouth opening in search of words to say. 
"Yeah! Uh– yeah! Totally." He stuttered, nodding repeatedly. There was a moment of silence as you turned to continue working on your photographs. "I uh– I didn't know you were into photography." He moved closer to you, looking over your shoulder at the photos. 
"Yeah, I love it."
"Me too." He said quickly, a smile forming on his face. "I uh– I've never–" He started, "Um– I've never really had anyone to talk to about it, I guess." Being distracted by your work, you just nodded and smiled. He gulped as he glanced around the room nervously, desperately trying to think of something to say. Jonathan had always been a very awkward person and usually, he didn't mind it, but right now, he wished he could just act cool. "So..." He sucked in a breath as he took a small step forward, now directly beside you, and turned to face you.
"So..." You repeated. 
"Um, what is this for?" He asked, nodding to the photograph hanging on the line of string in the air. You looked up and followed his eyes to the photo, then turned back to the one you were working on. 
"That one was for a friend, it's a photo of her and her boyfriend." You answered. You gently pulled another photograph from the tray and hung it on the line to dry. 
"And that one?" He said, looking at the one you had just hung. You placed your hands on your hips and took a step back, admiring the photo. 
"That ones for my port folio, for school," You started. You smiled as you looked at it. It was the most beautiful image of water droplets falling from a flower with a garden filled with more behind it. "It might not be my best work, but I like it." 
"Does it have a particular meaning?" He asked. You paused for a moment, starring at the photograph hanging from the rope. It did have a special meaning to you. It was a photo of your grandmother's garden. When you were younger, she taught you all about the different kinds of flowers and what each one of them needed to survive. You enjoyed spending time with your grandmother, even if it was gardening. At the time, you hated being out in the sun and digging out dirt to plant flowers in. But now, you would do anything to do it once last time with her. 
Last winter there was a huge drought that devastated the town your grandmother lived in. Because of the lack of rain, the flowers all died and there wasn't a sustainable amount of water to revitalise the garden. Sadly, your grandmother passed later that winter. You took that photo the day she passed and the first day that it rained, signalling the end of the drought. You remember sitting inside with her and watching the rain trickle down the window. The two of you smiled when you realised you could start growing the garden again. 
"Y/N?" Jonathan's voice pulled you out of your trance. You blinked a few times as your eyes focused on him and you thought about what to say.
"Oh! Uh– nope!" You lied, quickly moving on to a different photograph. "It's just a pretty picture." You gulped as your eyes pooled with tears that threatened to spill. You bit your lip to stop it from trembling as you tried your best to hold the tears in. It didn't take long for Jonathan to notice, however, he felt like it wasn't his place to say anything.
He looked around the room again, glancing between the hanging photographs and pictures placed on the wall before his eyes locked back on you. He licked his bottom lip and sucked in a breath.
"I'd love to show you some of my work sometime." He choked out. You paused and turned to face him.
"Really?" You asked softly. You knew that Jonathan was into photography since he always wore a camera around his neck but you also knew that he never really liked showing any of his photos to anyone. He was shy and usually feared people's judgment. Photography was the one thing he could just keep private and not have anyone make fun of. 
"I mean, yeah, if you'd want," He said. "I'd love some feedback from someone who actually understands photography, ya know?" You watched his face light up at the mere mention of photography. You smiled back at him and nodded. 
"Yeah, sure, that would be cool." You replied before turning back to continue your work. His finger ran along the table as he walked a few steps away from you, before his eyes met on a small brown satchel laid against the table with a few photographs spilling out of it. He picked one of them up and smiled. It was a photo of your family. His smile faded when he noticed your absence in the picture. 
"You're always behind the camera?" He asked. Your attention stayed primarily focused on the photograph you were working on. 
"What?" You asked, turning slightly to see him. Your eyes widened when you saw the picture in his hand. You quickly ran towards him and snatched the photograph away from him.
"I just noticed that you're never in any of these photos." He said. 
"Well yeah, obviously, i'm the photographer." You replied, shoving all of the pictures back into your bag. 
"Hey, I get it." He added. You turned to face him, now realising how close you had gotten. The two of you looked at each other for a moment before you both quickly took a step back. Both of you – as very awkward teenagers – locked your eyes on the floor. A few moments of silence passed before one of you spoke.
"I'm uh– I'm gonna go." Jonathan said, avoiding eye contact. He nodded to himself before heading towards the door. His hand reached for the door knob and slowly turned it.
"Wait, Jonathan!" You called. He turned around with his lips pressed together, nervous for what you were about to say. You quickly grabbed a small piece of paper and scribbled your house's phone number on it before handing it to him. He looked at the paper. "You might need that if you want some feedback on your photos." He looked up at you as you smiled at him. His eyes locked with yours and he smiled back before exiting out the door. 
You cringed at the harsh bright light that suddenly hit the room before disappearing. You starred at the door for a moment, thinking about whatever had just happened, before making your way back to the photograph you were working on. As you slid the photo out of the tray, you smiled at the thought of Jonathan Byers.
[ COMMENT, LIKE, REBLOG & REQUESTS ARE OPEN ]
143 notes · View notes
maria-de-salinas · 1 year
Note
Hello! I'm SO overdue to give you a big ol' rave review on the Vulnera Sanentur series, but I've been working my way through it this winter and spring, and I absolutely love it!! I admire your writing skills so much, and I'd love to pick your brain about writing inspo/strategy/etc.
So for the Fanfic Writer questions: ✍️🚀👓🦋🦈💭🚦💛
I know that's a lot, so feel free to skip Q's if its too much! :)
Ahhh, thank you my dear mutual who never fails to make my dash a more fascinating place <3
(And if you're interested the Snape/Lily ballet!au is wonderful!)
Answers below the cut:
✍️ What’s your ideal writing setup?
I'm not at all particular about where I write as long as it's reasonably quiet and comfy, but I love to write outside in the summer and as soon as I get a new laptop battery I intend to one of those coffee shop writers sipping gravely on a latte while I think about whether my characters should get it on in a library or the kitchen
🚀 Do you like to outline your fic first or create as you go?
Definitely outline, but creating as I go within that outline. Some of the best moments of writing are when the characters come to life and insist on wrecking all your plans for them. Which means the outlines keep evolving.
👓 What helps you focus when you write?
Definitely music! I nearly always listen when I write. It also helps set the emotional tone (sometimes too much and then I have to go back and tone it down)
🦋 Which character is your favorite to write?
Snape. Always Snape. Grey, ambiguous, complex, lonely, loyal, brave. Queer-coded, autistic-coded, masks in public, doesn't fit into anyone's box. And most importantly, someone who pickles slimy things in a laboratory and lines up the jars on his shelves.
Sometimes I wish I could get deep into some other fandom and character but he keeps calling me back.
🦈 Which character is the toughest to write?
Definitely Remus. Because at heart he is a genuinely kind and gentl person, but it's hard to disentangle from his passive-aggressive self-loathing and anxious avoidance. Which is so human and relateable but also really hard to pin down.
💭 What inspires you and your writing?
As someone who loves people and is fascinated by people but is socially quite anxious, writing is a lifeline. I *have* to write. It's all about the vulnerability and intimacy. I'm an absolute fiend for these scared, lonely, closed-up characters learning to let their guard down and be vulnerable with someone, whether a friend or a lover or something in between. And letting themselves love in the midst of their grief, knowing that they could lose again, knowing that grief is, as told by WandaVision, love persevering.
(And on the smuttier side of things, I've come to realize that I have something of a thing for extremely repressed characters having an awakening. Which is why you tend to see a lot of Virgin!Snape tags in my fics. I also love exploring all the awkwardness that comes with being physical and how that ties in to being vulnerable.)
🚦What sort of endings do you prefer to write: ambiguous, bad, happily ever after, etc.?
Happily ever after but with a touch of something to make them feel real, maybe? Everything is okay but the characters have scars or regrets or losses, or they love each other but still have conflict.
Bittersweet endings are so powerful and memorable and beautiful and I love them and hate them and they make me want to chew my arm off. I've only written one, a conclusion to one of the storylines in Vulnera Sanentur and The Bollan Cross. I think about it all the time.
💛 What is the most impactful lesson you’ve learned about writing?
Write what you love. Always. Because there's at least one person out there who will love it too, and it's a story you'll always be able to keep and take with you. And if you're not enjoying it, you don't have to do it! Take a break, switch to a new project, write that self-indulgent thing you've always wanted to.
The asks can be found here, so feel free to reblog or let me know in the comments if you want to be asked something! I love hearing about people's creative process.
22 notes · View notes
basiatlu · 7 months
Text
Thanks for tagging me @lqtraintracks and @goblinmatriarch 🤭💖✨
-Three Ships-: ok so last time I avoided hp ships so let’s make them all hp-centric! I mean Drarry as an easy shot, then there’s Wolfstar (but it always makes me really sad so only little nibbles), and finally Ginny serves as my village bicycle where I enjoy her paired with almost anyone I deem compatible as I want to see her thriving in life and experiencing fun and safe partners and finding herself etc etc I adore her. How’s that for a run-on sentence?
-First Ship-: was totally SasuSaku which was then a gateway drug to shipping the angsty boy with Naruto because early internet image searches, man.
-Last Song-: “Blue Spotted Tail” by Fleet Foxes
-Last Movie-: Gunpowder Milkshake - so good about 8/10 for me!
-Currently Reading-: reading through my paired fics for the upcoming Big Bang fest
-Last Thing I Wrote Drew-: yesterday’s drawtober prompt
-Currently Writing Drawing-: today’s drawtober prompt (totally not even procrastinating - not even a little bit)
-Are you named after anyone?-: I am! There’s the Polish jazz singer, Basia Trzetrzelewska. My mom is a big fan hehehe
-Favorite Subject in School-: History! Ancient history specifically
-Do you have kids?-: No, but I do have a circus of cats. They’re currently on a diet and have made the last month a terrible time for my sleep health lolz
-When was the last time you cried?-: so I have overactive tear ducts? So if I laugh I cry and I usually hit a breaking point everyday where I laugh hysterically at something. Today it was a sticker order a customer at work had ordered of an ms paint tracing of a Scooby-Doo ai splice gen where Scooby is eating the Mystery Gang in a giant hoagie sandwich. Yeah. Me and my co workers printed it out to pin to the wall as I cry/laugh/sobbed at my desk.
-Do you use sarcasm a lot?-: Yes but also no but also I just make fun of myself constantly and intentionally act stupid. It’s a great ploy to get others to lower their defenses around you. Not out of malicious intent, just I don’t take myself too seriously in order to save that energy for when it matters. Like when I have to intensely support my friends and partner with very serious-mode love and affection. … this doesn’t make any sense.
-What sports do you play/have played?-: soccer, softball, and swim <— I hate competitive sports and never stuck with them long than a year or I just was a filthy casual doing summer seasons/clubs. I’m more of a hiker and leisure gal.
-What’s the first thing you notice about people?-: the way they hold their shoulders and hands, secondary is their eyebrows and nose. It’s all demeanor and posture for me.
-Any special talents?-: gosh um I can cook really well. Honestly I don’t like eating out and neither does my partner because we turn to each other after and go “Eh it was ok but…” and wish I had done it at home instead. I can fold and make odd shapes with my tongue, can crinkle my fingers in odd ways (double jointed, but they lock badly so no thank you), and I can do some fucking weird voices/imitations but I chicken out in front of others beyond like 3 people, unfortunately for those 3
-Where we’re you born?-: Canada
-What are your hobbies?-: video games, tarot card readings, cooking, drawingdrawingdrawing, and reading
-How tall are you?-: I hover somewhere between 5’6” and 5’7”
-Dream Job-: comic artist / self-employed artist with occasional contract work for publishing/movies. I think if I could completely support myself and have a savings with a Patreon or the like that would make me so accomplished and at ease.
Ok enough of that!! I tag people now, yeah? @mono-chromia @hihimissamericanbi @littlewinnow
14 notes · View notes
gretagolden · 2 years
Text
alone together | danny wagner — chapter one
Tumblr media
danny wagner x female oc
summary: after his best friend ends up in a relationship with his high school crush, danny finds himself growing closer to her little sister. | word count: ~3.7k, please excuse any errors!
chapter warnings: uses marijuana
notes: likes, reblogs, comments are always appreciated! six months and three total rewrites later we’re back and gonna try this again! this is a trial run, if not we’ll just go back to ao3 and never discuss this again! for the sake of reference, the oc’s sister is the “oc” from like friends do — which was a sam fic i posted a while ago here. you don’t have to read to understand this fic that if you don’t want, but you can if you want to! there’s also more chapters of that that expanded on that story on ao3 as well if you’re interested in that. if you want the tag list for this story or just my tag list in general, let me know! 
Tumblr media
   Abigail took the joint Oliver held out to her across the center console to where she laid with her legs stretched out across the back seat of the hot black leather that burned against her skin through the white fabric of her dress, her feet underneath where Oliver had reclined his driver seat all the way back and her upper body leaning against the opposite door of the backseat. She leaned forward to claim the small self-rolled thing from her older brother, inhale a hit, and then lean backed against the window again, letting the sun shine on her face and the cross-breeze hit her from the open sunroof and the few inches of the open window above her Oliver had left open. 
   “Congratulations, Gil.” He offered as he took the joint back, “you’ve officially entered the phase of life where this is a cry for help.” 
  She burst out in a short and sharp laugh, “how comforting.”  
  She felt the sun against the back of her neck and she squinted in its brightness. They could hear the chatter from the yard of the childhood home around the corner, all the people gathered to celebrate the graduation of the youngest Flynn child’s graduation from the University of Michigan. 
 “It’s true. Unless you somehow beat a Grammy, there’s not much else to make you special.” He turned his head to raise an eyebrow at her, “the in-laws have got you beat.”
 Gilly looked at her older brother — the only Flynn to not have their life flipped by the rise of Greta van Fleet; Birkenstocks, Bermuda shorts, a Ralph Lauren button down, floppy brown hair and 70s inspired mustache like he’d only recently outgrown the frat he’d left years ago. He knew who he was, some guy in dress pants in the financial sector of Chicago riding from River North to the financial district on a motorized scooter every morning. He wasn’t bothered by anything about it in the latest, he went to work during the week and hiked during the weekends and blew too much money at music festivals and enjoyed it all. “You say that like you care about being special.”
  “You’re right.” He said, looking at her from the rear view mirror, pointing at her “I don’t. But you do.”
  He squinted one eye shut, squishing his fingers like he was squishing her in his eyesight. 
   Gilly rolled her eyes, turning her head uncomfortably to look at Sam’s Tesla down the street. She remembered how young he was when he bought it, and remembered feeling stupid for feeling ashamed when she didn’t do the same at the same age – even though she didn’t even want a Tesla. It hadn’t been about the car, though, and her therapist had made her hash through it for ages until she’d felt nothing. But Oliver was right, it had been a blow to her ego. “If you can’t beat ‘em, join them,’ she muttered. 
   “I can’t believe you’re doing that, you know.” He sighed, “I mean, I’m glad, in the end. But I wish you’d let me convince Dad that Chicago is better.”’
    Out of everyone who hated The Nashville Thing, Oliver was a close second only to Gilly. The Nashville Thing had been contrived the previous summer at a ritzy country club somewhere  after a game of golf, when it became increasingly clear that Gilly planned on moving to Boston after graduating university and even more clear that her father was vehemently against it. A intermediary job, he proposed to Sam and Danny, somewhere where she’d know people – she could hear her father’s voice in her head – while she figured it out. Jack Flynn had told the boys that he trusted them, that it would be the best thing for Gilly, his youngest and dear daughter. Sam was desperate for Jack’s approval as his future son-in-law, Danny was desperate for Jack’s approval just as he’d always been since the first day he’d become his golf instructor. Everyone had been convinced it was the best course of action before the news had even made its way to Abigail Flynn. Oliver wouldn’t have been able to get a word in about Chicago even if he had tried.
 “Oh, yeah? With what pitch?” She smirked, antagonizing him playfully, “‘have Gilly come live in my city, where I’m basically living in a financial district frat house’? Do you know what Sam and Gracie have? A yard, and a guest bedroom.” 
   He rolled his eyes again, “And a Grammy.”
  “You’re really hung up on that, aren’t you?” She questioned, grinning. She sat up, pulling her legs into a crossed-cross position and sitting in the middle of the back seat. She leaned forward over the center console to grab the joint again, “you plotting to steal Sam Kiszka’s Grammy?”
   “No.” He smiled, turning his head to look at her, grinning back at his little sister. “just Jake’s.”
   She inhaled deeply, held it, and then exhaled slowly, staring out the front windshield. Without knowing why she’d felt the need to say it, she told him what he’d known for months. The only real heartbreak he’d ever known his sister to endure. “I wanted to go to Boston.” 
  “I know.” He said. His gaze softened, and his mouth twisted into a bittersweet morph between a frown and a pity smile. “I want you to go to Boston too.”
 Gilly watched in the rearview mirror as Gracie Flynn rounded the corner barefoot in her floral sundress. “Just not now,” she acquiesced, handing Oliver the joint from Gilly to be sure he was the one who was caught with it when their sister reached the car. 
 “Soon enough.” He promised before Gracie reached them.
  Gracie tapped on Oliver’s driver side window, and watched as he hit the button on the inside of his door and allowed the pane of glass to slide down the rest of the way. Once it was down all the way, she reached in, grabbed the joint from Oliver and leaned her upper body into the car to take a puff. She looked straight past Oliver to Gilly, “a party all for you and you’re not even in there.”
  The youngest sister shrugged. She loved Gracie, but being under her gaze always made her want to shrink away. Perhaps she loved her too much, always wanting to be enough and scared she wouldn’t amount to it if she let her older sister in too close. By all accounts, Gracie should’ve been the oldest. Gilly had little reserve with Oliver, but then, Gracie didn’t either – he was exorbitant and loud and wore his flaws on his sleeve so much so they became enduring, little more than charming quirks people brushed away. People loved him because they felt like they knew him the second they met him. People loved Gracie because they were never able to quite know her entirely. Gilly had gone twenty-two years without understanding her. Perhaps she was scared she’d just find herself looking back at a mirror. Nonetheless, she’d perfected the role of Gracie’s little sister, pestering and high strung in a way people found amusing in small doses. Anything more and people found her to be too much, she realized. That was what Gracie had perfected, in comparison. She was never too much. 
   “I’m not much of the partying type.” She offered back.
   Gracie raised an eyebrow, “that’s not what I heard from frat row.”
  “That’s different.” Gilly straightened up her posture, and then reached for her shoes on the floor behind the passenger seat, “That’s a Flynn family legacy.”
  “Nonetheless,” She handed what was left of the joint back to Oliver, “You’ve been requested inside.”
  Gilly managed to pull herself out from the car, though ungracefully, and walked alongside Gracie in silence as the pair made their way back to their parents house. She folded her arms into each other and across her chest as though she was trying to disappear from being seen, like she could make herself invisible if she willed it hard enough. As they neared the house, Gracie broke the silence with instructions, “go to your room when we get back — brush through your hair with your fingers and wish your eyes out with some eye drops. Light a match and wave it around you a bit, then perfume.” She sighed, “you should’ve changed.”
  Gilly nodded at the first bit, and then shrugged at the second. They made their way to the pavement path that cut down the length of the yard from the sidewalk up a small incline to the porch, only making it half-way up before someone shouted Gracie’s name behind them. Gilly turned to find Danny Wagner walking towards them, almost in a jog to meet them where the two girls stood. As he got closer, she saw a small box in his hand wrapped in an iridescent polka-dotted white wrapping paper. “Sorry I’m late. I’m glad I caught you guys before you went in,” he told them as he caught up to them, “I wasn’t sure whether to go through the front or the back.” 
  “Either way's fine, you know your way around.” Gracie smiled at him, bringing him in for a brief hug, “how are you?”
   “Good. Same as when I saw you and Sam last night, anyways.” He smiled as the hug ended, free hand pushing his sunglasses off his eyes to rest on the top of his head and then resting the hand on his hip. He wore black jeans and a white t-shirt, one that looked like he’d just bought it off the rack. He looked good, but that wasn’t new for him in Gilly’s estimation. She was still examining him when he turned to her, “happy graduation, Abigail.” 
  Gilly ran her hands up and down her arms, and nodded at him in appreciation with a tight smile — too high not to be awkward. “Thanks.” 
  “We should head in.” Gracie told them, “they’re missing us by now. Sam will be happy to see you.” 
  They followed the blonde girl inside diligently, and as they entered, Gilly held the screen door open for Danny to come in beside her. The Flynn family home hadn’t changed in 15 years. There was the small patch of tile sectioned from the rest of the room with a stairwell to the basement on the left and a wall on the right with a coat rack hanging on the wall above it and a small table for keys and knickknacks where the family left their shoes. The living room was unassuming on the other side of the stairwell, furnished in the same fashion it had for years with its boxy TV and light gray carpet and a bay window facing the front yard set in one wood paneled wall. The kitchen was frozen in the 90s behind it, with a wooden island and matching chairs to separate the two rooms — all light oak cabinets and light laminate countertops and a small cuckoo clock. The wooden stairs to the second floor to the right that hid the dining room across from the kitchen had the same carpet runner it had when Danny was in middle school. If he followed straight through past the kitchen, Danny could see the open French doors to the back patio, where he could smell the food on the grill and the chattering of the neighbors. 
  Gracie nearly immediately headed back through outside, and Gilly was about to head up the stairs before Danny reached out and grabbed her arm to get attention, “Hey, got you a gift.” 
   “Hm?” Gilly stopped on the first step and turned around, wide-eyed and anxious.
   Danny caught a whiff of her, looked at her only to find her slightly out of it, and broke out into an amused laugh, “are you high?”
   “No,” she shook her head, lying, “no, no I —“
  “Damn, you started even earlier than I did after I graduated high school.” His laugh spread into a grin, his hand dropped from her arm with a look of pride on his face.
  Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she lowered her hair so that the dark strains fell and obscured her face as she rubbed her eyes. “Please don’t tell anyone,” she asked him as she looked back up. 
  Danny shook his head, thrilled to be in on the secret. “Your dad keeps the extra matches in the toolbox in the garage, if you need them.” 
  She nodded gratefully, “I’ll see you outside.” 
  She stepped down and around him, and Danny turned his head to watch as she headed straight across the room to the small dark hallway where the laundry machine buzzed and concealed the door to the garage. She disappeared from the house without a sound. 
  She found Danny outside half an hour later, holding out a corona for him in the hand that was free from her seltzer. She must’ve gotten them from the fridge, the way they cold hit against his hand. It was almost jarring to him, how grown up she was — though the jarring part was that it meant that he was also grown up. She was only a year younger than him, but he still felt eighteen and she had just graduated college. More than growing up, she’d grown into herself. Tall and poised, dark hair long and babyface gone. Her smile was braceless now, but it still lit up her eyes, even if they’d become piercing and sharp as she’d gotten older. 
   “Disgusting, isn’t it?” She asked, handing the bottle to Danny before turning to where his gaze had been before — on her sister and Sammy over near the fence of their lawn, together for nearly half a year when it really should have been a year already. They were sharing a small plastic plate of cheese and crackers and grapes, smiling at some joke they were sharing in their own conversation, whispered just to each other. They looked happy, attached at the hip but just discreet enough that you couldn’t exactly call it PDA. 
  “Why?” Danny questioned, looking at the girl her family had affectionately nicknamed Gilly since she was a kid, bad bangs grown out and complexion cleared of imperfections. The sun was shining down through the trees that branched over the porch, making shadows that cast shapes across her face and the white fabric of her sundress. “Because you have a crush on Sammy?”
  Gilly huffed, arms crossed. “Not nearly as big as the one you have on Gracie.”
   His brow knit together, shaking his head as he swiped the condensation off his beer bottle and wiped it onto his jeans, “I don’t have a crush on Gracie.”  
   The younger girl cracked a smile, “You’re a terrible liar.”
   They went silent for a moment, standing together like a pair of outsiders observing the larger gathering of Gilly’s college graduation party, a cake with her name in script and a large Congratulations! above it in the U Mich colors half eaten on opposite ends of the porch. Oliver was sneaking a piece away, and waved at them before disappearing back inside. Their dads joined Mr. Kiszka around the grill and she was glad the initial fanfare of doing the rounds to greet everyone and thank them was over. The air was encroaching on muggy, summer was settling in. Last time they’d all been together in a similar way, it had been Sammy and Daniel’s graduation trip to the cabin — the trip where Gilly had sprained her ankle on a hike and Danny had carried her down the trail, refusing to leave her alone even when everyone else had gone out again. They left a week later, and though she’d rarely seen most of them since, it was always Danny who’d kept in most contact. 
  After her father had pitched the idea of convincing Gilly to move to Nashville to work with the boys to Danny and Sam on the golf course, it was Sam and Josh who had done the most convincing, but it was Danny who had the influence. There was a special sensitivity Gracie had for Danny, an appreciation for how he used to drive her home from school, and never missed her birthday, the way he’d always answered when she’d drunk call him at college on her way home alone from a party. For his part, Danny, of course, was largely unaware of this sway. 
   Gilly began walking then, down the porch and to a corner between the railing and the fence where a vacant yard table stood. Her pace was slow, and Danny had to attempt with effort to slow and match it with his longer legs.
    “You’re really moving to Nashville then, are you?” He asked her, rocking back on his heels and simultaneously lifting his corona to his lips. He appreciated the tall trees, but he squinted anyway as though they weren’t blocking the sun just so.
    Gilly nodded, her lips in a tight line and her brows lifted in a sort of mock shrug, “not like I’ve got anything else going on, the job market is shit without nepotism. I heard the cheese shop here was hiring, though.”
   She’d turned to face him, and then pushed herself up on the table, shaking off her ballet flats to the grass below and pulling her knees up to her body. Danny stopped before her. She gazed at him, and a part of her wanted to tell him about Boston. She bit her tongue instead. 
    “I’d much rather you be with us than at the cheese shop.” He huffed a laugh, “Is it nepotism if he’s not technically your family?”
     “Yet.” She looked back to Sam and her sister, huddled together close over the same plate, sharing the same seltzer, and grinning at each other lost in their conversation. “I give it two years before they’re engaged,” she said simply, “I think everyone always knew it was going to be them in the end.”
    He nodded, but it seemed almost absent, as if his mind was somewhere else entirely. Certainly, she figured, he was thinking about Gracie. She felt bad for bringing it up, she had probably twisted the dull knife more than she’d meant to. Whatever he denied, she wasn’t entirely wrong. It was her own sort of masochism, to deny that it was a dull knife in her own chest too. 
   “Sam said you’re resisting East Nashville.” He redirected the subject, not wanting to look at his best friends together anymore. 
   Gilly’s eyes flickered back to him. She’d always looked at him the same way — her gaze on him had always been distinct, though he’d never really been able to figure out what it had meant. Now, it was almost so intense he felt like he should look away even though he couldn’t. She looked at everyone like she held their entire universe in her pupils and was simply waiting for them to divulge what she already knew. Gilly in her very existence was severe — that was the word. 
    “Is it not pathetic enough that I’m moving to Nashville just because my sister's boyfriend suggested it when my parents asked him to without also moving into his neighborhood?” She asked, and he couldn’t deny the edge of insecurity that frayed at the tone of her wit.
   “You’re not burdening us, you know.” He promised her. He turned his body to lean against the porch railing but still faced her, an eyebrow raised, “have you ever considered Sam offered it because we want you there?”
  Gilly laughed this time, turning her head away from him and up to stare at the trees, hiding the embarrassment she felt and didn’t want him to see. “yeah, sure. The little sister is always a blast to have around.” 
   Danny shook his head, “it’d do you good to stop cutting yourself short, Abigail.” 
   He smiled tentatively at her. She let him lay the placation at her feet. If she had any guts at all, she thought, she’d tell him she already had. 
   Abigail looked back to Gracie, the sister who was smart and kind and had just the right amount of wit and charm. The sister who wanted to live close to home to their parents. The sister who knew her limits, and knew herself, and seemed to always know exactly what to do and why and when. The sister she loved, and the sister Danny loved too. Cutting herself short had always been the default when she had a free ride on Gracie’s coattails, it made it easier to not be too much that way. 
   She didn’t tell Danny this. Instead she teased him, like she always antagonized everyone, “What, are you my dad now?”
  “I sure wouldn’t mind being able to golf like him.”
   She shut her eyes briefly, as if she should’ve seen it coming, “you’re an old man.”
   He shrugged, pleased with his efforts. “Think about it though?” He asked, and continued when she groaned, “please. For me?”
  She sighed. There was never a scenario in which she didn’t end up in East Nashville anyway. Her shoulders dropped, her head lulled back to look at him. “Okay.”
  “Is that a yes?” He questioned, hopefully.
  Gilly hated to admit she liked that his eyes lit up. She shut one eye, reaching out and up to pull the black sunglasses off his head. She didn’t put them on, but held them between her hands in his lap. She pretended to considered it for a moment. 
  “You suck.” She told him affirmatively, looking back at her parents on the porch before turning back to him, “like, massively.” 
  “I know.” He told her. He didn’t feel bad about it, though. It would be good for her to get out of Michigan, to feel the sun more. There was better food in Nashville, better bars, better music — it was better to be twenty-two there than anywhere near Frankenmuth or Ann Arbor. 
   If he would’ve told her this, she wouldn’t have believed him. When she was eventually pulled from the conversation, she took his glasses with her. He didn’t bother to try to get them back at the end of the party, and left the house at dusk unperturbed at her theft. He’d just get them back in Nashville.
Tumblr media
taglist: @shutupdevvie​ @highdefkiszka​
54 notes · View notes